Percival Keene, by Captain Marryat.

Captain Frederick Marryat was bornJuly 10 1792, and died August 8 1848.He retired from the British navy in1828 in order to devote himself towriting. In the following 20 years hewrote 26 books, many of which areamong the very best of Englishliterature, and some of which are still inprint.

Marryat had an extraordinary gift forthe invention of episodes in his stories.He says somewhere that when he satdown for the day's work, he never knew

what he was going to write. Hecertainly was a literary genius.

"Percival Keene" was published in1842, the nineteenth book to flowfrom Marryat's pen.

This e-text was transcribed in 1998 byNick Hodson, and was reformatted in2003, and again in 2005.

PERCIVAL KEENE, BY CAPTAINFREDERICK MARRYAT.

CHAPTER ONE.

A few miles from the town ofSouthampton there is an old mansion-house, which has been for centuriesknown as Madeline Hall, in thepossession of the de Versely family. Itis a handsome building, surrounded bya finely timbered park of some extent,and, what is more important, by about12,000 acres of land, which alsoappertain to it. At the period in which Icommence this history, there resided inthis mansion an elderly spinster ofrank, named the Honourable MissDelmar, sister of the late Lord deVersely and aunt to the present earl, andan Honourable Captain Delmar, who

was the second son of the deceasednobleman. This property belonged tothe Honourable Miss Delmar, and wasat her entire disposal upon her decease.

The Honourable Captain Delmar, at thetime I am speaking of, commanded afrigate employed upon what wasdesignated channel service, which inthose days implied that the captain helda seat in the House of Commons andthat he voted with the ministry; andfurther, that his vote might, whenrequired, be forthcoming, the frigatewas never sea-going, except during therecess. It must be admitted that H.M.ship Paragon did occasionally get underweigh and remain cruising in sight of

land for two or three days, until thesteward reported that the milkprovided for the captain's table wasturning sour; upon which importantinformation the helm was immediatelyput up, and the frigate, in a case ofsuch extreme distress, would drop heranchor at the nearest port under her lee.Now as the Paragon was constantly atSpithead, Captain Delmar was veryattentive in visiting his aunt, who livedat Madeline Hall; ill-natured peopleasserted, because she had so fine anestate in her own gift. Certain it is, thathe would remain there for weeks, whichgave great satisfaction to the old lady,who liked her nephew, liked attention,and was even so peculiar as to like

sailors. But it must be observed thatthere was another person at themansion who also liked the captain,liked attention, and liked sailors; thiswas Miss Arabella Mason, a very prettyyoung woman of eighteen years of age,who constantly looked in the glassmerely to ascertain if she had ever seena face which she preferred to her own,and who never read any novel withoutdiscovering that there was a remarkablelikeness between the heroine and herpretty self.

Miss Arabella Mason was the eldestdaughter of the steward of the oldLord de Versely, brother to theHonourable Miss Delmar, and was

much respected by his lordship for hisfidelity and his knowledge of business,in the transaction of which he fell, forhe was felling trees, and a tree fell uponhim. He left a widow and twodaughters: it was said that at his deathMrs Mason was not badly off, as herhusband had been very careful of hisearnings. Mrs Mason, however, did notcorroborate this statement; on thecontrary, she invariably pleadedpoverty; and the Honourable MissDelmar, after Lord de Versely's deathwhich happened soon after that of hissteward sent both the daughters to beeducated at a country school, where, aseverything that is taught is second-rate,young ladies, of course, receive a

second-rate education. Mrs Mason wasoften invited by the Honourable MissDelmar to spend a month at MadelineHall, and used to bring her eldestdaughter, who had left school, with her.Latterly, however, the daughterremained as a fixture, and Mrs Masonreceived but an occasional invitation. Itmay be inquired in what capacity MissArabella Mason remained at the Hall;she was not a servant, for her positionin life was above that of a menial;neither was she received altogether inthe saloon, as she was of too humble agrade to mix with gentry and nobility;she was, therefore, betwixt andbetween, a sort of humble companionin the drawing-room, a cut above the

housekeeper in the still-room, a fetcherand carrier of the honourable spinster'swishes, a sort of link between thearistocratic old dame and her maleattendants, towards whom she had asort of old maidish aversion. Howeverthis position might be found useful toher mistress, it must be admitted that itwas a most unfortunate position for ayoung, thoughtless, and very pretty girl,moreover, who was naturally very lively,very smart in repartee, and very fondof being admired.

As the Honourable Captain Delmarwas very constant in his visits to hisaunt, it was but natural that he shouldpay some little attention to her humble

companion. By degrees the intimacyincreased, and at last there were reportsin the servants' hall, that the captainand Miss Bella Mason had been seentogether in the evergreen walk; and asthe captain's visits were continuallyrepeated during the space of two yearsso did the scandal increase, and peoplebecame more ill-natured. It was nowseen that Miss Bella had been veryoften found in tears, and the old butlerand the older housekeeper shook theirheads at each other like responsivemandarins; the only person who wasignorant of the scandal afloat was theold lady spinster herself.

I must now introduce another

personage. The Honourable CaptainDelmar did not, of course, travelwithout his valet, and this importantpersonage had been selected out of themarine corps which had been draftedinto the frigate. Benjamin Keene, forsuch was his name, was certainlyendowed with several qualities whichwere indispensable in a valet; he wasvery clean in his person, very respectfulin his deportment, and, after thesovereign of Great Britain, lookedupon the Honourable Captain Delmaras the greatest person in the world.Moreover, Benjamin Keene, althoughonly a private marine was, withoutexception, one of the handsomest menthat ever was seen and being equally as

well made and well drilled as he washandsome in person, he was theadmiration of all the young women.But Nature, who delights in adrawback, had contrived to leave himalmost without brains; and further, hewas wholly uneducated for he was toostupid to learn his faculties were justsufficient to enable him, by constantdrilling, to be perfect in the manualexercise, and mechanically to performhis duties as a valet.

Ben always accompanied his master tothe hall, where the former was at oneand the same time the admiration andlaughter of all the servants. It hardlyneed be observed, that the clever and

sprightly Miss Arabella Masonconsidered Ben as one much beneathher, that is, she said so on his firstarrival at Madeline hall; but, strange tosay, that two years afterwards, just at thetime that reports had been raised thatshe had been frequently discovered intears, there was a change in her mannertowards him; indeed some peopleinsinuated that she was setting her capat the handsome marine: this idea, it istrue, was ridiculed by the majority; butstill the intimacy appeared rapidly toincrease. It was afterwards asserted bythose who find out everything after ithas taken place, that Ben would neverhave ventured to look up to such anunequal match had he not been

prompted to it by his master, whoactually proposed that he should marrythe girl. That such was the fact isundoubted, although they knew it not;and Ben, who considered the wish ofhis captain as tantamount to an order,as soon as he could comprehend whathis captain required of him, stood uperect and raised his hand with aflourish to his head, in token of hisobedience. Shortly afterwards, CaptainDelmar again came over to MadelineHall, accompanied as usual, by Ben,and the second day after their arrival itwas made known to all whom it mightconcern, that Miss Arabella Mason hadactually contracted a secret marriagewith the handsome Benjamin Keene.

Of course, the last person madeacquainted with this interestingintelligence was the Honourable MissDelmar, and her nephew took uponhimself to make the communication.At first the honourable spinster bridledup with indignation, wondered at thegirl's indelicacy, and much more at herdemeaning herself by marrying aprivate marine. Captain Delmar replied,that it was true that Ben was only aprivate, but that every common soldierwas a gentleman by profession. It wastrue that Bella Mason might have donebetter but she was his aunt's servant,and Keene was his valet, so that thedisparity was not so very great. He then

intimated that he had long perceivedthe growing attachment; talked of thedanger of young people being left somuch together; hinted aboutopportunity, and descanted uponmorals and propriety. The HonourableMiss Delmar was softened down by thedexterous reasoning of her nephew;she was delighted to find so muchvirtue extant in a sailor; and, after anhour's conversation, the married couplewere sent for, graciously pardoned, andMrs Keene, after receiving a verytedious lecture, received a veryhandsome present. But if her mistresswas appeased, Mrs Keene's mother wasnot. As soon as the intelligence wasreceived, old Mrs Mason set off for

Madeline Hall. She first had a closetedinterview with her daughter, and thenwith Captain Delmar, and as soon asthe latter was over, she immediatelytook her departure, without paying herrespects to the mistress of the Hall, orexchanging one word with any of theservants; this conduct gave occasion tomore innuendoes some indeed ascribedher conduct to mortification at herdaughter's having made so imprudent amatch, but others exchanged verysignificant glances.

Three weeks after the marriage, theParliament having been prorogued, theadmiral of the port considered that hewas justified in ordering the frigate out

on a cruise. Ben Keene, of courseaccompanied his master, and it was notuntil three months had passed awaythat the frigate returned into port. Asusual, the Honourable Captain Delmar,as soon as he had paid his respects tothe admiral, set off to visit his aunt,accompanied by his benedict marine.On his arrival, he found that everythingappeared to be in great confusion;indeed an event was occurring whichhad astonished the whole household;the butler made a profound bow to thecaptain; the footmen forgot their usualsmirk when he alighted. CaptainDelmar was ushered in solemn silenceinto the drawing-room, and his aunt,who had notice of his arrival received

him with a stiff, prim air of unwontedfrigidity, with her arms crossed beforeher on her white muslin apron.

"My dear aunt," said Captain Delmar, asshe coldly took his proffered hand,"what is the matter "

"The matter is this, nephew," replied theold lady "that marriage of your marineand Bella Mason should have takenplace six months sooner than it did.This is a wicked world, nephew; andsailors, I'm afraid, are "

"Marines, you should say, in thisinstance, my dear aunt," replied CaptainDelmar, insinuatingly. "I must confess

that neither sailors nor marines arequite so strict as they ought to be;however, Ben has married her. Come,my dear aunt, allow me to plead forthem, although I am very muchdistressed that such an event shouldtake place in your house. I think,"added he, after a pause, "I shall give MrKeene seven dozen at the gangway, forhis presumption, as soon as I return onboard."

"That won't mend the matter, nephew,"replied Miss Delmar. "I'll turn her outof the house as soon as she can bemoved."

"And I'll flog him as soon as I get him

on board," rejoined the captain. "I willnot have your feelings shocked, andyour mind harassed in this way, by anyimpropriety on the part of myfollowers most infamous shamefulabominable unpardonable," interjectedthe captain, walking the quarter-deckup and down the room.

The Honourable Miss Delmarcontinued to talk, and the honourablecaptain to agree with her in all she said,for an hour at least. When people areallowed to give vent to theirindignation without the smallestopposition they soon talk it away; suchwas the case with the Honourable MissDelmar. When it was first announced

that Bella Keene was safely in bed witha fine boy, the offended spinster turnedaway from the communication withhorror; when her own maid venturedto remark that it was a lovely baby, shewas ordered to hold her tongue; shewould not see the suffering mother,and the horrid marine was commandedto stay in the kitchen, lest she should becontaminated by meeting him on thestairs; but every day softened down herindignation, and before a fortnight wasover the Honourable Miss Delmar hadnot only seen but admired the baby;and at last decided upon paying a visitto the mother, who was nowsufficiently recovered to undergo alecture of about two hours' length, in

which the honourable spinstercommented upon her indecency,indiscretion, inconsiderateness,incorrectness, indecorum, incontinence,and indelicacy; pointing out that herconduct was most inexcusable,iniquitous, and most infamous. TheHonourable Miss Delmar having hadsuch a long innings then gave it up,because she was out of breath. Bella,who waited patiently to make herresponse, and who was a very clevergirl, then declared, with many tears, thatshe was aware that her conduct wasinexcusable, her faults had beeninvoluntary, and her sorrow wasinexpressible; her inexperience and herinfatuation her only apology; that her

infelicity at her mistress's displeasurewould inevitably increase her sufferings;assured her that she was notincorrigible, and that if her mistresswould only indulge her withforgiveness, as she hoped to inheritheaven she would never incur her angerby committing the same fault again.Satisfied with this assurance, theHonourable Miss Delmar softeneddown, and not only forgave, butactually took the child into her lap thatBella might read the Bible which shehad presented her with. Reader, thechild who had this great honourconferred upon him, who actually laidin the immaculate lap, on the apron ofimmaculate snowy whiteness of the

immaculate Honourable Miss Delmar,was no other person than the narratorof this history or, if you please it, theHero of this Tale.

That my mother had so far smoothedthings pretty well must beacknowledged; but it was to bepresumed that her husband might notbe pleased at so unusual an occurrence,and already the sneers and innuendoesof the servants' hall were not wanting.It appeared, however, that an interviewhad taken place between Ben andCaptain Delmar shortly after mymaking my appearance: what occurreddid not transpire, but this is certainthat, upon the marine's return to the

kitchen, one of the grooms, whoventured to banter him, received such asound thrashing from Ben that it putan end to all further joking. As Ben hadtaken up the affair so seriously, it waspresumed that if there had beenanticipation of the hymeneal rites hewas himself the party who had beenhasty; and that now he was married, hewas resolved to resent any impertinentremarks upon his conduct. At allevents, the question now became oneof less interest, as the scandal was ofless importance; and as Ben had madeknown his determination to resent anyremarks upon the subject, not a wordmore was said, at all events when hewas present.

In due time I was christened, and socompletely was my mother reinstalledin the good graces of her mistress, thatas Captain Delmar had volunteered tostand my sponsor, the HonourableMiss Delmar gave the necessary femalesecurity; at the particular request of mymother, the captain consented that Ishould bear his own Christian name,and I was duly registered in the churchbooks as Percival Keene.

CHAPTER TWO.

There is no security in this world. A

dissolution of Parliament took place,and on the following election theHonourable Captain Delmar'sconstituents, not being exactly pleasedat the total indifference which he hadshown to their interests, took uponthemselves to elect another member inhis stead, who, as Captain Delmar hadpreviously done, promised everything,and in all probability would follow thehonourable captain's example byperforming nothing. The loss of hiselection was followed up by the loss ofhis ship, his majesty's government notconsidering it necessary that CaptainDelmar (now that he had leisure toattend to his professional duties)should retain his command. The

frigate, therefore, was paid off, andrecommissioned by another captainwho had friends in Parliament.

As Ben Keene belonged to the marinecorps, he could not, of course, remainas valet to Captain Delmar, but wasordered, with the rest of thedetachment, to the barracks atChatham; my mother, although she wasdetermined that she would not live atbarracks, was not sorry to leave theHall, where she could not fail toperceive that she was, from herimprudent conduct, no longer treatedwith the respect or cordiality to whichshe had been previously accustomed.She was most anxious to quit a place in

which her disgrace was so well known;and Captain Delmar having given herhis advice, which coincided with herown ideas, and also a very munificentpresent to enable her to set uphousekeeping, took his departure fromthe Hall. My mother returned to herroom as the wheels of his carriagerattled over the gravel of the drive, andmany were the bitter tears which sheshed over her unconscious boy.

The following day the HonourableMiss Delmar sent for her; as usual,commenced with a tedious lecture,which, as before, was wound up atparting with a handsome present. Theday after my mother packed up her

trunks, and with me in her arms set offto Chatham, where we arrived safely,and immediately went into furnishedlodgings. My mother was a clever, activewoman, and the presents which she hadat different times received amounted toa considerable sum of money, overwhich her husband had never venturedto assert any claim.

Indeed, I must do Ben Keene thejustice to say that he had the virtue ofhumility. He felt that his wife was inevery way his superior and that it wasonly under peculiar circumstances thathe could have aspired to her. He was,therefore, submissive to her ineverything, consenting to every

proposal that was made by her, andguided by her opinion. When,therefore, on her arrival at Chatham,she pointed out how impossible itwould be for one brought up as shehad been to associate with the womenin the barracks, and that she consideredit advisable that she should set up somebusiness by which she might gain arespectable livelihood, Ben, although hefelt that this would be a virtualseparation a mensa et thoro, named noobjections. Having thus obtained theconsent of her husband, whoconsidered her so much his superior asto be infallible, my mother, after muchcogitation, resolved that she wouldembark her capital in a circulating

library and stationer's shop; for sheargued that selling paper, pens, andsealing-wax was a commerce whichwould secure to her customers of thebetter class. Accordingly, she hired ahouse close to the barracks, with a verygood-sized shop below, painting andpapering it very smartly; there wasmuch taste in all her arrangements, andalthough the expenses of the outlayand the first year's rent had swallowedup a considerable portion of themoney she had laid by, it soon provedthat she had calculated well, and hershop became a sort of lounge for theofficers, who amused themselves withher smartness and vivacity, the more soas she had a talent for repartee, which

men like to find in a very pretty woman.

In a short time my mother becamequite the rage, and it was a mystery howso pretty and elegant a person couldhave become the wife of a privatemarine. It was however, ascribed to herhaving been captivated with the veryhandsome person and figure of herhusband, and having yielded to herfeelings in a moment of infatuation.The ladies patronised her circulatinglibrary; the officers and gentlemenpurchased her stationery. My motherthen added gloves, perfumery, canes,and lastly cigars, to her previousassortment and before she had been ayear in business, found that she was

making money very fast, and increasingher customers every day. My motherhad a great deal of tact; with the othersex she was full of merriment and fondof joking, consequently a greatfavourite; towards her own sex herconduct was quite the reverse; sheassumed a respectful, prudish air,blended with a familiarity which wasnever offensive; she was, therefore,equally popular with her own sex, andprospered in every sense of the word.Had her husband been the leastinclined to have asserted his rights, theposition which she had gained wassufficient to her reducing him to a stateof subjection. She had raised herself,unaided, far above him; he saw her

continually chatting and laughing withhis own officers, to whom he wascompelled to make a respectful salutewhenever they passed by him; he couldnot venture to address her, or even tocome into the shop, when his officerswere there, or it would have beenconsidered disrespectful towards them;and as he could not sleep out ofbarracks, all his intercourse with herwas to occasionally slink down by thearea, to find something better to eatthan he could have in his own mess, orobtain from her an occasional shillingto spend in beer. Ben, the marine,found at last that somehow or another,his wife had slipped out of his hands;that he was nothing more than a

pensioner on her bounty a slave to herwishes, and a fetcher and carrier at hercommand, and he resigned himselfquietly to his fate, as better men havedone before.

CHAPTER THREE.

I think that the reader will agree withme that my mother showed in herconduct great strength of character. Shehad been compelled to marry a manwhom she despised, and to whom shefelt herself superior in every respect;she had done so to save her reputation.That she had been in error is true but

situation and opportunity hadconspired against her; and when shefound out the pride and selfishness ofthe man to whom she was devoted, andfor whom she had sacrificed so much,when her ears were wounded byproposals from his lips that she shouldtake such a step to avoid the scandalarising from their intimacy when at themoment that he made such aproposition, and the veil fell down andrevealed the heart of man in itsselfishness, it is not to be wonderedthat, with bitter tears, arising fromwounded love, anger, and despair at herhopeless position, she consented. Afterhaving lost all she valued, what did shecare for the future It was but one

sacrifice more to make, one more proofof her devotion and obedience. Butthere are few women who, like mymother, would have recovered herposition to the extent that she did. Hadshe not shown such determination, hadshe consented to have accompanied herhusband to the barracks, and havemixed up with the other wives of themen, she would have gradually sunkdown to their level; to this she couldnot consent. Having once freed herselffrom her thraldom, he immediatelysunk down to his level, as she rose upto a position in which, if she could notensure more than civility andprotection, she was at all events securefrom insult and ill-treatment.

Such was the state of affairs when Ihad arrived at the important age of sixyears, a comic-looking, laughing urchin,petted by the officers, and as fall ofmischief as a tree full of monkeys. Mymother's business had so muchincreased, that, about a year previous tothis date, she had found it necessary tohave some one to assist her, and haddecided upon sending for her sisterAmelia to live with her. It was, however,necessary to obtain her mother'sconsent. My grandmother had neverseen my mother since the interviewwhich she had had with her atMadeline Hall shortly after her marriagewith Ben the marine. Latterly, however,

they had corresponded; for my mother,who was too independent to seek hermother when she was merely the wifeof a private marine, now that she wasin flourishing circumstances had firsttendered the olive branch, which hadbeen accepted, as soon as mygrandmother found that she wasvirtually separated from her husband.As my grandmother found it ratherlonely at the isolated house in whichshe resided, and Amelia declaredherself bored to death, it was at lastagreed that my grandmother and myaunt Amelia should both come andtake up their residence with my mother,and in due time they arrived. Milly, asmy aunt was called, was three years

younger than my mother, very prettyand as smart as her sister, perhaps alittle more demure in her look, but withmore mischief in her disposition. Mygrandmother was a cross, spiteful oldwoman; she was very large in herperson, but very respectable in herappearance. I need not say that MissAmelia did not lessen the attraction atthe circulating library, which after herarrival was even more frequented by theofficers than before.

My aunt Milly was very soon as fondof me as I was of mischief; indeed it isnot to be wondered at, for I was a typeof the latter. I soon loved her betterthan my mother, for she encouraged me

in all my tricks. My mother lookedgrave, and occasionally scolded me; mygrandmother slapped me hard andrated me continually; but reproof orcorrection from the two latter were ofno avail; and the former, when shewished to play any trick which shedared not do herself, employed me asher agent; so that I obtained the wholecredit for what were her inventions, andI may safely add, underwent the wholeblame and punishment; but that I carednothing for; her caresses, cakes, andsugar-plums, added to my naturalpropensity, more than repaid me for theoccasional severe rebukes of mymother, and the vindictive blows Ireceived from the long fingers of my

worthy grandmother. Moreover, theofficers took much notice of me, and itmust be admitted, that, although Ipositively refused to learn my letters, Iwas a very forward child. My greatpatron was a Captain Bridgeman, a verythin, elegantly-made man, who wascontinually performing feats of addressand activity; occasionally I wouldescape with him and go down to themess, remain at dinner, drink toasts,and, standing on the mess-table, singtwo or three comic songs which he hadtaught me. I sometimes returned a littlemerry with the bumpers, which mademy mother very angry, my oldgrandmother to hold up her hands, andlook at the ceiling through her

spectacles, and my aunt Milly as merryas myself. Before I was eight years old, Ihad become so notorious, that anyprank played in the town, any trickundiscovered, was invariably laid to myaccount; and many were theapplications made to my mother forindemnification for broken windowsand other damage done, too often, Igrant, with good reason, but very oftenwhen I had been perfectly innocent ofthe misdemeanour. At last I was voted acommon nuisance, and every one,except my mother and my aunt Milly,declared that it was high time that Iwent to school.

One evening the whole of the family

were seated at tea in the back parlour. Iwas sitting very quietly and demurely ina corner, a sure sign that I was inmischief, and so indeed I was (for I wasputting a little gunpowder into mygrandmother's snuff-box, which I hadpurloined, just that she might "smellpowder," as they say at sea, withoutdanger of life or limb), when the oldwoman addressed my mother

"Bella, is that boy never going to schoolit will be the ruin of him."

"What will be the ruin of him, mother" rejoined my aunt Milly; "going toschool "

"Hold your nonsense, child: you are asbad as the boy himself," replied granny."Boys are never ruined by education;girls sometimes are."

Whether my mother thought that thiswas an innuendo reflecting upon anyportion of her own life, I cannot tell;but she replied very tartly.

"You're none the worse for myeducation, mother, or you would not besitting here."

"Very true, child," replied granny; "butrecollect, neither would you havemarried a marine a private marine,Bella, while your sister looks up to the

officers. Ay," continued the old woman,leaving off her knitting and looking ather daughter, "and is likely to get one,too, if she plays her cards well thatLieutenant Flat can't keep out of theshop." (My granny having at thismoment given me an opportunity toreplace her snuff-box, I did not fail toprofit by it; and as I perceived herknitting-pin had dropped on the floor,I stuck it into the skirt of her gownbehind, so that whenever she lookedfor it, it was certain ever to be behindher.)

"Mr Flat is of a very respectable family,I hear say," continued my grandmother.

"And a great fool," interrupted mymother. "I hope Milly won't listen tohim."

"He's an officer," replied my granny,"not a private."

"Well, mother, I prefer my privatemarine, for I can make him do as Iplease; if he's a private, I'mcommanding officer, and intend so tobe as long as I live."

"Well, well, Bella, let us say no more onthe old score; but that boy must go toschool. Deary me, I have dropped myneedle."

My grandmother rose, and turnedround and round, looking for herneedle, which, strange to say, she couldnot find; she opened her snuff-box,and took a pinch to clear her optics."Deary me, why, what's the matter withmy snuff and where can that needle beChild, come and look for the needle;don't be sticking there in that corner."

I thought proper to obey the order andpretended to be very diligent in mysearch. Catching aunt Milly's eye, Ipointed to the knitting-needle stickingin the hind skirts of my grandmother'sgown, and then was down on my kneesagain, while my aunt held herhandkerchief to her mouth to check

her laughter.

A minute afterwards, Ben the marinefirst tapped gently, and then opened thedoor and came in; for at that late hourthe officers were all at dinner, and theshop empty.

"There are three parcels of books foryou to take," said my mother; "butyou've plenty of time, so take down thetea-things, and get your tea in thekitchen before you go."

"You haven't got a shilling, Bella, aboutyou I want some 'baccy," said Ben, inhis quiet way.

"Yes, here's a shilling, Ben; but don'tdrink too much beer," replied mymother.

"Deary me, what can have become ofmy needle " exclaimed my grandmother,turning round.

"Here it is, ma'am," said Ben, whoperceived it sticking in her skirt. "That'sPercival's work, I'll answer for it."

My granny received the needle fromBen, and then turned to me: "Yougood-for-nothing boy; so you put theneedle there, did you pretending tolook for it all the while; you shall go toschool, sir, that you shall."

"You said a needle, granny; I waslooking for a needle: you didn't sayyour knitting-pin; I could have told youwhere that was."

"Yes, yes, those who hide can find; toschool you go, or I'll not stay in thehouse."

Ben took the tea-tray out of the room.He had been well drilled in and out ofbarracks.

"I'll go down in the kitchen to father,"cried I, for I was tired of sitting still.

"No, you won't, sir," said my mother,

"you naughty boy; the kitchen is not theplace for you, and if ever I hear of yousmoking a pipe again "

"Captain Bridgeman smokes," replied I.

"Yes, sir, he smokes cigars; but a childlike you must not smoke a pipe."

"And now come here, sir," said mygranny, who had the lid of her snuff-box off, and held it open in her hand;"what have you been doing with mysnuff "

"Why, granny, have I had your snuff-box the whole day "

"How should I know a boy like you,with every finger a fish-hook; I dobelieve you have; I only wish I couldfind you out. I had fresh snuff thismorning."

"Perhaps they made a mistake at theshop, mother," said aunt Milly; "theyare very careless."

"Well, I can't tell: I must have somemore; I can't take this."

"Throw it in the fire, granny," said I;"and I'll run with the box and get it fullagain."

"Well, I suppose it's the best thing I can

do," replied the old woman, who wentto the grate, and leaning over, pouredthe snuff out on the live coals. Theresult was a loud explosion and avolume of smoke, which burst out ofthe grate into her face the dinner andlappets singed, her spectacles liftedfrom her nose, and her face as black asa sweep's. The old woman screamed,and threw herself back; in so doing,she fell over the chair upon which shehad been sitting, and, somehow oranother, tripped me up, and lay with allher weight upon me. I had been justattempting to make my escape duringthe confusion for my mother and Millywere equally frightened when I foundmyself completely smothered by the

weight of my now almost senselessgranny, and, as I have beforementioned, she was a very corpulentwoman. Had I been in any otherposition I should not have suffered somuch; but I had unfortunately fallenflat on my back, and was now lyingwith my face upwards, pressed upon bythe broadest part of the old woman'sbody; my nose was flattened, and mybreath completely stopped. How longmy granny might have remained theregroaning I cannot tell; probably, as Iwas somewhat a spoiled child beforethis, it might have ended in hercompletely finishing me; but she wasroused up from her state of halfsyncope by a vigorous attack from my

teeth, which, in the agony ofsuffocation, I used with preternaturalforce of jaw from one so young. I bitright through everything she had on,and as my senses were fast departing,my teeth actually met with myconvulsive efforts. My granny, rousedby the extreme pain, rolled over on herside, and then it was that my motherand aunt, who supposed that I hadmade my escape from the room,discovered me lifeless, and black in theface. They ran to me, but I still held onwith my teeth, nor could I be separatedfrom my now screaming relative, untilthe admission of fresh air, and aplentiful sprinkling of cold waterbrought me to my senses, when I was

laid on the sofa utterly exhausted. Itcertainly was a narrow escape, and itmay be said that the "biter was nearlybit." As for my granny, she recoveredher fright and her legs, but she did notrecover her temper; she could not sitdown without a pillow on the chair formany days, and, although little was saidto me in consequence of the danger Ihad incurred, yet there was an evidentabhorrence of me on the part of theold woman, a quiet manner about mymother, and a want of her usual hilarityon the part of my aunt, which were tome a foreboding of somethingunpleasant. A few days brought to lightwhat was the result of variouswhisperings and consultations. It was

on a fine Monday morning, that Benmade his appearance at an unusuallyearly hour; my cap was put on my head,my cloak over my shoulders; Ben tookme by the hand, having a coveredbasket in the other, and I was led awaylike a lamb to the butcher. As I wentout there was a tear in the eyes of myaunt Milly, a melancholy over thecountenance of my mother, and atwinkling expression of satisfaction inmy grandmother's eyes, which even herspectacles could not conceal from me:the fact was, my grandmother hadtriumphed, and I was going to school.

CHAPTER FOUR.

As soon as I was clear of the door, Ilooked up into Ben's face and said,"Father, where are we going "

"Well," replied he, "I am going to takeyou to school."

"School! What am I going to school for" replied I.

"For biting your grandmother, I expect,in the first place, and to get a littlelearning, and a good deal of flogging,if what they say is true! I never was atschool myself."

"What do you learn, and why are youflogged "

"You learn to read, and to write, and tocount; I can't do either more's the pity;and you are flogged, because withoutflogging, little boys can't learnanything."

This was not a very satisfactoryexplanation. I made no furtherinquiries, and we continued our way insilence until we arrived at the schooldoor; there was a terrible buzz inside.Ben tapped, the door opened, and avolume of hot air burst forth, all thefresh air having been consumed inrepeating the fresh lessons for the day.

Ben walked up between the forms, andintroduced me to the schoolmaster,whose name was Mr ThadeusO'Gallagher, a poor scholar fromIreland, who had set up anestablishment at half-a-guinea a quarterfor day scholars; he was reckoned avery severe master, and the childrenwere kept in better order in his schoolthan in any other establishment of thekind in the town; and I presume thatmy granny had made inquiries to thateffect, as there were one or two schoolsof the same kind much nearer to mymother's house. Ben, who probably hada great respect for learning, inconsequence of his having nonehimself, gave a military salute to Mr

O'Gallagher, saying, with his hand stillto his hat, "A new boy, sir, come toschool."

"Oh, by the powers! don't I know him" cried Mr O'Gallagher; "it's the younggentleman who bit a hole in hisgrandmother; Master Keene, as they callhim. Keen teeth, at all events. Lave himwith me; and that's his dinner in thebasket I presume; lave that too. He'llsoon be a good boy, or it will end in ablow-up."

Ben put down the basket, turned on hisheel, and left the schoolroom, and mestanding by the throne of my futurepedagogue I say throne, because he had

not a desk, as schoolmasters generallyhave, but a sort of square dais, abouteighteen inches high, on which wasplaced another oblong superstructureof the same height, serving him for aseat; both parts were covered withsome patched and torn old drugget,and upon subsequent examination Ifound them to consist of three oldclaret cases without covers, which hehad probably picked up very cheap;two of them turned upside down, so asto form the lower square, and the thirdplaced in the same way upside down,upon the two lower. Mr O'Gallagher satin great dignity upon the upper one,with his feet on the lower, being thussufficiently raised upon an eminence to

command a view of the whole of hispupils in every part of the school. Hewas not a tall man, but very squarebuilt, with carroty hair and very bushyred whiskers; to me he appeared a mostformidable person, especially when heopened his large mouth and displayedhis teeth, when I was reminded of thesign of the Red Lion close to mymother's house. I certainly never hadbeen before so much awed during myshort existence as I was with theappearance of my pedagogue, who satbefore me somewhat in the fashion ofa Roman tribune, holding in his hand ashort round ruler, as if it were histruncheon of authority. I had not beena minute in the school before I

observed him to raise his arm; awaywent the ruler whizzing through the air,until it hit the skull of the lad forwhom it was intended at the other endof the schoolroom. The boy, who hadbeen talking to his neighbour, rubbedhis poll, and whined.

"Why don't you bring back my ruler,you spalpeen " said Mr O'Gallagher."Be quick, Johnny Target, or it will endin a blow-up."

The boy, who was not a little confusedwith the blow, sufficiently recovered hissenses to obey the order, andwhimpering as he came up, returnedthe ruler to the hands of Mr

O'Gallagher.

"That tongue of yours will get you intomore trouble than it will business, Iexpect, Johnny Target; it's an unrulymember, and requires a constant rulerover it." Johnny Target rubbed his headand said nothing.

"Master Keene," said he, after a shortpause, "did you see what a tunderingtump on the head that boy got justnow, and do you know what it was for"

"No," replied I.

"Where's your manners, you animal No

'If you plase.' For the future, you mustnot forget to say, 'No, sir,' or, 'No, MrO'Gallagher.' D'ye mind me now say yeswhat "

"Yes, what!"

"Yes, what! you little ignoramus; say'yes, Mr O'Gallagher,' and recollect, asthe parish clerk says, 'this is the last timeof asking.'"

"Yes, Mr O'Gallagher."

"Ah! now you see, there's nothing likecoming to school you've learn'tmanners already; and now, to go backagain, as to why Johnny Target had the

rap on the head, which brought tearsinto his eyes I'll just tell you, it was fortalking; you see, the first thing for a boyto learn, is to hold his tongue, and thatshall be your lesson for the day; you'lljust sit down there and if you say oneword during the whole time you are inthe school, it will end in a blow-up;that means, on the present occasion,that I'll skin you alive as they do theeels, which being rather keen work, willjust suit your constitution." I had witenough to feel assured that MrO'Gallagher was not to be trifled with,so I took my seat, and amused myselfwith listening to the various lessonswhich the boys came up to say, and thedivers punishments inflicted few

escaped. At last, the hour of recreationand dinner arrived, the boys weredismissed, each seized his basket,containing his provisions, or ran hometo get his meal with his parents: I foundmyself sitting in the school-room tete-a-tete with Mr O'Gallagher, and feelingvery well inclined for my dinner I cast awistful eye at my basket, but I saidnothing; Mr O'Gallagher, who appearedto have been in thought, at last said

"Mr Keene, you may now go out ofschool, and scream till you're hoarse,just to make up for lost time."

"May I take my dinner, sir " inquired I.

"Is it your dinner you mane to be sureyou may; but, first, I'll just look into thebasket and its contents; for you see, MrKeene, there's some victuals that don'tagree with larning; and if you eat them,you'll not be fit for your work whenyour play-hours are over. What's easyof digestion will do; but what's bad forlittle boys' stomachs may get you into ascrape, and then it will end in a blow-up; that is, you'll have a taste of theferrule or the rod two assistants ofmine, to whom I've not yet had thepleasure of introducing you all in goodtime. If what I've hear of you be true,you and they will be better acquaintedafore long."

Mr O'Gallagher then examined thecontents of my basket; my aunt Millyhad taken care that I should be wellprovided: there was a large paper ofbeef sandwiches, a piece of bread andcheese, and three or four slices of seed-cake. Mr O'Gallagher opened all thepackages, and, after a pause, said

"Now, Master Keene, d'ye think youwould ever guess how I came by all mylarning, and what I fed upon when itwas pumped into me Then I'll tell you;it was dry bread, with a little bit ofcheese when I could get it, and thatwasn't often. Bread and cheese is thefood to make a scholar of ye; andmayhap one slice of the cake mayn't

much interfere, so take them, and runaway to the play-ground as fast as youcan; and, d'ye hear me, Master Keene,recollect your grace before meat 'Forwhat we have received, the Lord makeus truly thankful.' Now, off wid you.The rest of the contents are confiscatedfor my sole use, and your particularbenefit."

Mr O'Gallagher grinned as he finishedhis oration; and he looked so much likea wild beast, that I was glad to be off asfast as I could. I turned round as Iwent out of the door, and perceivedthat the sandwiches were disappearingwith wonderful rapidity; but I caughthis eye: it was like that of a tiger's at his

meal, and I was off at redoubled speed.

CHAPTER FIVE.

As soon as I gained the play-ground,which was, in fact, nothing more than asmall piece of waste land, to which wehad no more claim than any otherpeople, I sat down by a post, andcommenced my dinner off what MrO'Gallagher had thought proper toleave me. I was afraid of him, it is true,for his severity to the other boysconvinced me that he would have littlemercy upon me, if I dared to thwarthim; but indignation soon began to

obtain the mastery over my fears and Ibegan to consider if I could not beeven with him for his barefacedrobbery of my dinner; and then Ireflected whether it would not be betterto allow him to take my food if Ifound out that by so doing he treatedme well; and I resolved, at all events, todelay a little. The hour of play was nowover, and a bell summoned us all toschool; I went in with the others andtook my seat where Mr O'Gallagherhad before desired me.

As soon as all was silent, my pedagoguebeckoned me to him.

"Now, Mr Keene," said he, "you'll be so

good as to lend me your ears that is, tolisten while I talk to you a little bit. D'yeknow how many roads there are tolarning Hold your tongue. I ask youbecause I know you don't know, andbecause I'm going to tell you. There areexactly three roads: the first is the eye,my jewel; and if a lad has a sharp eyelike yours, it's a great deal that will getinto his head by that road; you'll knowa thing when you see it again, althoughyou mayn't know your own father that'sa secret only known to your mother.The second road to larning, youngspalpeen, is the ear; and if you mind allpeople say, and hear all you can, you'llgain a great many truths and just tentimes as much more in the shape of

lies. You see the wheat and the chaffwill come together, and you must pickthe latter out of the former at anyseasonable future opportunity. Now wecome to the third road to larning,which is quite a different sort of road;because, you see, the two first give uslittle trouble, and we trot along almostwhether we will or not: the third andgrand road is the head itself, whichrequires the eye and the ear to help it;and two other assistants, which we callmemory and application; so you see wehave the visual, then the aural, and thenthe mental roads three hard wordswhich you don't understand, and whichI shan't take the trouble to explain tosuch an animal as you are; for I never

throw away pearls to swine, as thesaying is. Now, then, Mr Keene, wemust come to another part of ourhistory. As there are three roads tolarning, so there are three manes orimplements by which boys arestimulated to larn: the first is the ruler,which you saw me shy at the thick skullof Johnny Target, and you see'd what arap it gave him; well, then, the second isthe ferrule a thing you never heard of,perhaps; but I'll show it you; here it is,"continued Mr O'Gallagher, producing asort of flat wooden ladle with a hole inthe centre of it. "The ruler is for thehead, as you have seen; the ferrule is forthe hand. You have seen me use theruler; now I'll show you what I do with

the ferrule."

"You Tommy Goskin, come here, sir."

Tommy Goskin put down his book,and came up to his master with a gooddeal of doubt in his countenance.

"Tommy Goskin, you didn't say yourlesson well to-day."

"Yes I did, Mr O'Gallagher," repliedTommy, "you said I did yourself."

"Well then, sir, you didn't say it wellyesterday," continued Mr O'Gallagher.

"Yes I did, sir," replied the boy,

whimpering.

"And is it you who dares to contradictme " cried Mr O'Gallagher; "at allevents, you won't say it well to-morrow,so hold out your right hand."

Poor Tommy held it out, and roaredlustily at the first blow, wringing hisfingers with the smart.

"Now your left hand, sir; fair play is ajewel; always carry the dish even."

Tommy received a blow on his lefthand, which was followed up withsimilar demonstrations of suffering.

"There sir you may go now," said MrO'Gallagher, "and mind you don't do itagain; or else there'll be a blow-up. Andnow Master Keene, we come to thethird and last, which is the birch for thetail here it is have you ever had a taste "

"No, sir," replied I.

"Well, then, you have that pleasure tocome, and come it will, I don't doubt,if you and I are a few days longeracquainted. Let me see "

Here Mr O'Gallagher looked round theschool, as if to find a culprit; but theboys, aware of what was going on, kepttheir eyes so attentively to their books,

that he could not discover one; at lasthe singled out a fat chubby lad.

"Walter Puddock, come here, sir."

Walter Puddock came accordingly;evidently he gave himself up for lost.

"Walter Puddock, I just have beentelling Master Keene that you're thebest Latin scholar in the whole school.Now, sir, don't make me out to be a liardo me credit, or, by the blood of theO'Gallaghers, I'll flog ye till you're asthin as a herring. What's the Latin for acocked hat, as the Roman gentlemenwore with their togeys "

Walter Puddock hesitated a fewseconds, and then, without venturing aword of remonstrance, let down histrousers.

"See now the guilty tief, he knowswhat's coming. Shame upon you, WalterPuddock, to disgrace your preceptor so,and make him tell a lie to young MasterKeene. Where's Phil Mooney Comealong, sir, and hoist Walter Puddock:it's no larning that I can drive into you,Phil, but it's sartain sure that by yourmanes I drive a little into the otherboys."

Walter Puddock, as soon as he was onthe back of Phil Mooney, received a

dozen cuts with the rod, well laid on.He bore it without flinching, althoughthe tears rolled down his cheeks.

"There, Walter Puddock, I told you itwould end in a blow-up; go to yourdictionary, you dirty blackguard, and domore credit to your education andsuperior instruction from a certainperson who shall be nameless."

Mr O'Gallagher laid the rod on oneside, and then continued

"Now, Master Keene, I've just shownyou the three roads to larning, and alsothe three implements to persuade littleboys to larn; if you don't travel very

fast by the three first, why you will befollowed up very smartly by the threelast a nod's as good as a wink to a blindhorse, any day; and one thing more, youlittle spalpeen, mind that there's moremustard to the sandwiches to-morrow,or else it will end in a blow-up. Nowyou've got the whole theory of the artof tuition, Master Keene; please thepigs, we'll commence with the practiceto-morrow."

My worthy pedagogue did not addressme any more during that day; theschool broke up at five, and I madehaste home, thinking over all that hadpassed in the school-room.

My granny and mother were bothanxious to know what had passed; thefirst hoped that I had been flogged, thesecond that I had not, but I refused tocommunicate. I assumed a haughty,indifferent air, for I was angry with mymother, and as for my grandmother, Ihated her. Aunt Milly, however, whenwe were alone, did not question me invain. I told her all that had passed; shebade me be of good heart, and that Ishould not be ill-treated if she couldhelp it.

I replied, that if I were ill-treated, Iwould have my revenge somehow oranother. I then went down to thebarracks, to the rooms of Captain

Bridgeman, and told him what hadoccurred. He advised me to laugh at theruler, the ferrule, and the rod. Hepointed out to me the necessity of mygoing to school and learning to readand write, at the same time was veryindignant at the conduct of MrO'Gallagher, and told me to resist inevery way any injustice or tyranny, andthat I should be sure of his supportand assistance, provided that I did payattention to my studies.

Fortified by the advice and protectionof my two great friends, I made up mymind that I would learn as fast as Icould, but if treated ill, that I would diea martyr, rather than yield to

oppression; at all events, I would, ifpossible, play Mr O'Gallagher a trickfor every flogging or punishment Ireceived; and with this laudableresolution I was soon fast asleep, toofast even to dream.

CHAPTER SIX.

When my aunt Milly called me in themorning, that I might be up and havemy breakfast in time for school, I felt asif two years had passed over my headduring the last twenty-four hours. I hadnever witnessed tyranny until the daybefore, and my blood was heated with

indignation: I felt myself capable ofanything and everything.

My anger was about as great towardsmy mother and grandmother forhaving sent me to such a place, as it wasagainst Mr O'Gallagher. Instead ofgoing up and kissing my mother, I paidno attention to either her or mygrandmother, much to themortification of the former andsurprise of the latter, who said, in avery cross manner, "Where's yourmanners, child why don't you say goodmorning "

"Because I have not been long enoughat school to learn manners, granny."

"Come and kiss me before you go, mychild," said my mother.

"No, mother; you have sent me toschool to be beat, and I never will kissyou again."

"Naughty, good-for-nothing boy!"exclaimed my granny; "what a bad heartyou must have."

"No, that he has not," cried my auntMilly. "Sister should have inquired whatsort of a school it was before she senthim."

"I made every inquiry," replied my

granny; "he can't play tricks there."

"Won't I " cried I, "but I will; and notonly there but here. I'll be even withyou all; yes, I'll be even with you,granny, if I die for it."

"Why, you audacious wretch, I've greata mind to "

"I dare say you have, but recollect I canbite; you'd better be quiet, granny, or, asthe master says, 'it will end in a blow-up.'"

"Only hear the little wretch," said mygranny, lifting up her hands; "I shall seeyou hanged yet, you ungrateful child."

"I'm not ungrateful," replied I,throwing my arms round Milly's neck,and kissing her with fervour; "I canlove those who love me."

"Then you don't love me " said mymother, reproachfully.

"I did yesterday, but I don't now; butit's time for me to go, aunt; is my basketready I don't want father to take me toschool, I can do without him, andwhen I don't choose to go any more, Iwon't; recollect that, mother." So saying,I seized my basket and quitted theroom. There was a long consultation, Ifound, after my departure: my mother,

when my aunt had informed her of MrO'Gallagher's conduct, wished toremove me instantly; my grandmotherinsisted upon it that there was not aword of truth in what I had said, andthreatened that if I did not remain atthat very school, she would leaveChatham, and take my aunt with her.As my mother could not part with auntMilly, the consequence was, that mygrandmother gained the day.

I arrived in good time, and took myseat near my master. I preferred doingthis, as I had had a long conversationwith Captain Bridgeman who told methat although Mr O'Gallagher had putthe ruler down as punishment Number

1, the ferrule Number 2, and the birchas Number 3, and of course they wereconsidered to be worse as the numberrose, that he considered it to be the verycontrary, as he had had them all wellapplied when he was at school; heordered me, therefore, never to holdout my hand to the ferrule, by whichrefusal I should, of course, be flogged;but he assured me that the birch,especially when it is given often, was amere nothing. Now I considered thatthe surest way to avoid the ruler was tosit close to my master, who could thenhave no pretence for sending it at myhead; the fact was I had determined tosave the more noble portions of mybody, and leave Mr O'Gallagher to do

what he pleased with the other: to dohim justice, he lost no time.

"Come here, Mr Keene," said he,"where's your manners why don't yousay good morning to your preceptorCan you read at all "

"No, sir."

"D'ye know your letters "

"Some of them I think I do, sir."

"Some of them I suppose about twoout of six-and-twenty. It's particularattention that's been paid to youreducation, I perceive; you've nothing to

unlearn anyhow, that's something. Now,sir, do you think that a classical scholarand a gentleman born, like me, is todemane myself by hearing you puzzleat the alphabet You're quite mistaken,Mr Keene, you must gain your firstelements second-hand; so where'sThimothy Ruddel You, TimothyRuddel, you'll just teach this youngMaster Keene his whole alphabet, andtake care, at the same time, that youknow your own lessons, or it will endin a blow-up; and you, Master Keene,if you have not larnt your wholealphabet perfect by dinner time, whyyou'll have a small taste of Number 2,just as a hint to what's coming next. Goalong, you little ignorant blackguard;

and you, Timothy Ruddel, look out fora taste of Number 3, if you don't larnhim and yourself all at once, and at thesame time."

I was very well pleased with thisarrangement; I had resolved to learn,and I was doubly stimulated to learnnow, to save poor Timothy Ruddelfrom an unjust punishment.

In the three hours I was quite perfect,and Timothy Ruddel, who was calledup before me, was also able to say hislesson without a blunder very much tothe disappointment of Mr O'Gallagher,who observed, "So you've slippedthrough my fingers, have you, this time,

Master Timothy Never mind, I'll haveyou yet; and, moreover, there's MasterKeene to go through the fiery furnace."Just before dinner time I was called up;with my memory of many of theletters, and the assistance I had receivedfrom Timothy Ruddel, I felt veryconfident.

"What letter's that, sir " said MrO'Gallagher.

"A B C D E."

"You little blackguard, I'll dodge you;you think to escape, you "

"V, X, P, O."

Much to Mr O'Gallagher's surprise Isaid them all without one mistake.Instead of commendation I receivedabuse. "By all the powers," exclaimedmy pedagogue, "but everything seemsto go wrong to-day; my hand has beencompletely idle; this will never do;didn't you tell me, Mr Keene, that youdidn't know your letters "

"I said I knew some of them, sir."

"If my memory is correct, Mr Keene,you told me that you knew two out oftwenty-six."

"No, sir, you said that."

"That's just as much as to tell me, yourpreceptor, a classical scholar, and aMilesian gentleman to boot, that I lie,for which I intend to have satisfaction,Mr Keene, I assure you. You're guilty intwo counts, as they say at the OldBailey, where you'll be called up tosome of these days, as sure as youstand there; one count is in telling me alie, in saying you did not know youralphabet, when it's quite clear that youdid; and, secondly, in giving me the lie,by stating that I said what you said. Youthought to escape me, but you'remistaken, Mr Keene; so now, if youplease, we will just have a taste ofNumber 2. Hould out your hand, Mr

Keene: d'ye hear me sir hould out yourhand."

But this I positively refused to do. "Youwon't, won't you Well, then, we mustincrease the punishment for ourcontempt of court, and at oncecommence with Number 3, which weintended to reserve till to-morrow.Come along, Phil Mooney, there's freshmate for you to carry, and come outNumber 3, here's fresh ground for youto travel over."

Phil Mooney and the birch soon madetheir appearance: I was hoisted by theone and scourged by the other.

The first taste of the birch is anythingbut agreeable; I could only compare itto the dropping of molten lead. I triedall I could to prevent crying out, but itwas impossible, and at last I roared likea mad bull; and I was as mad as a bull,and as dangerous. Could I have pickedup any weapon at the moment that Iwas dropped from the shoulders ofPhil Mooney, it would have gone hardwith Mr O'Gallagher. My rage wasgreater than my agony. I stood when Ihad been landed, my chest heaving, myteeth set fast, and my apparel still indisorder. The school was dismissed,and I was left alone with the savagepedagogue, who immediately took upmy basket, and began to rummage the

contents.

"Make yourself decent, Mr Keene, anddon't be shocking my modesty, andtaking away my appetite. Did youmention the mustard, as I desired youUpon my faith, but you're a nice boyand do justice to the representations ofyour grandmother, and when you seeher you may tell her that I did notforget the promise she exacted fromme. You forgot all about the mustard,you little blackguard. If Phil Mooneywas here I would give you another tasteto freshen your memory for to-morrow; however, to-morrow will doas well, if the mistake's not corrected.Here, take your victuals, and good

appetite to you, you little monster ofiniquity."

Mr O'Gallagher tossed me some breadbut this time reserved the cheese for hisown eating. I had adjusted my dress,and I therefore left the school-room. Icould not sit down without pain, so Ileant against a post: the bread remainedin my hand untouched; had it been thegreatest delicacy in the world I couldnot have tasted a morsel; I was giddyfrom excess of feeling, my thoughtswere rapidly chasing each other when Iheard a voice close to me; I lookedround, it was Walter Puddock, who hadbeen flogged the day before.

"Never mind, Keene," said he, kindly;"it hurts at first, but the more you get itthe less you care for it; I don't mind it abit now; I cries, because he goes onflogging till you do, and it's no usehaving more than you can help."

"I didn't deserve it," replied I.

"That's not necessary; you'll get it, as weall do, whether you deserve it or not."

"Well, I'll try to deserve it in future,"replied I, clenching my fist; "I'll be evenwith him."

"Why, what can you do "

"Wait a little, and you'll see," said I,walking away, for an idea had comeinto my head which I wished to followup.

Soon afterwards the bell rang, and wereturned to the schoolroom. I was putunder the tuition of another boy, andtook care to learn my lesson. Whether itwas that he was tired with the exercise,for he flogged and ferruled a dozenduring that afternoon, or that hethought that my morning dose hadbeen sufficient, I received no morepunishment on that day.

CHAPTER SEVEN.

As soon as school was dismissed, Iwent straight to the rooms of CaptainBridgeman, and told him how I hadbeen treated. As soon as he heard it, heexclaimed, "This is really too bad; I willgo with you, and I will consult withyour aunt Amelia."

It so happened that aunt Milly wasalone in the shop when we arrived, andafter a detail of what had passed, shetold Captain Bridgeman that mygrandmother had put me to that schoolout of feelings of ill-will for the tricksI had played, and had threatened that ifI were removed she would leave

Chatham and take her away with her.My mother required assistance in theshop, and was afraid to affront mygrandmother, who was a verydictatorial, positive old woman, andwould certainly keep her resolution; butthat rather than I should be treated insuch a barbarous manner she wouldinsist upon my mother taking me away,or would herself leave the place.

"It would never do for you to leave us,Miss Amelia," replied CaptainBridgeman, "there are but fewattractions in this place, and we cannotspare you; the whole corps would gointo deep mourning."

"I don't want to leave the school,"interrupted I; "I would not leave it till Iam revenged, for all the world. Now, I'lltell you what I want to do and do it Iwill, if he cuts me to pieces. He eats mysandwiches, and tells me if there's notmore mustard to-morrow, he'll flog me.He shall have plenty of mustard, but heshall have something else. What can Iput into the sandwiches, so as to halfkill him "

"Not a bad idea, my little Percival," saidCaptain Bridgeman; "I'll just ask thedoctor how much calomel a man maytake without a coroner's inquest beingrequired."

"Yes, that will do nicely," said my aunt;"I'll take care he shall have mustardenough not to perceive it."

"Well, I'll go to the barracks and beback directly," said Captain Bridgeman.

"And I'm ready for the flogging assoon as the sandwiches are down histhroat," replied I, laughing, "I don't carea fig for it."

Captain Bridgeman soon returned withforty grains of calomel, which hedelivered into aunt Milly's hands. "Thatis as much as we dare give the strongestman without running great danger;we'll try the effect of that upon him,

and if he don't improve, I think I shallgo up to the school myself andthreaten him."

"As for that," replied aunt Milly, "I'msure that sister, if she hears what'sgoing on, as she cannot take Percivalaway, will order her husband, Ben, togo up and thrash him."

"Not a bad idea, Miss Amelia, we'll trythat if we find it necessary; at all events,we'll see who can persecute most."

"Granny has told him to treat me ill,"said I, "that's very clear, from what hesaid; never mind, I'll make her sorry forit."

"Oh Percival! you must not do anythingto granny," said aunt Milly, looking veryarchly; "I must not hear anything of thekind."

The next morning I set off with a fullconviction that I should be floggedbefore night, and notwithstanding that,as full of joy as if I was going to thefair.

The morning passed as usual; I said mylesson, but not very well; I was thinkingso much of my anticipated revenge,that I could not pay attention to myteacher, who was, as usual, one of theboys.

"Master Keene," said Mr O'Gallagher,"we'll let the account stand over till theevening, and then I'll give you a receiptin full; I may have one or two lines toadd to it before the sun goes down;you'll not escape me this time, anyhow."

The boys went out at the dinner hour,leaving me, as before, to wait for mybasket, after the tyrant had helpedhimself. I stood by him in silence whilehe was rummaging its contents.

"Now, Mr Keene, I'll see if you'veremembered my particular injunctionrelative to the mustard."

"I told my aunt to put more mustard,sir," replied I, humbly, "it she that cutsthe sandwiches."

"Well, then, if your aunt has notcomplied with your request, see if Idon't flay you alive, you little imp ofabomination."

The sandwiches were pulled out of thepaper and tasted. "Down on yourknees, Mr Keene, and thank all theblessed saints that your aunt has savedyou from at least one-half of what Iintended to administer to you thisblessed afternoon, for she has doubledthe mustard, you tief," said MrO'Gallagher, speaking with his mouth

as full as it could hold. Down wentsandwich after sandwich, until they hadall disappeared. Oh! what joy was mine!I could have tossed up my cap andleapt in the air. Having received thebread and cheese, for he permitted meto have the latter on this occasion Iwent out and enjoyed my meal,delighted with Mr O'Gallagher's havingfallen into the trap I had laid for him.

The bell summoned us in, and all wenton as usual for the first two hours,when I thought Mr O'Gallagherchanged countenance and looked verypale. He continued, however, to hearthe lessons, until at last I perceived himpass his hand up and down and across

his stomach, as if he had had a twinge;a few minutes afterwards, hecompressed his thick lips, and then puthis hands to his abdomen.

"Ah! he begins to feel it now," thoughtI; and sure enough he did; for the painincreased so rapidly that he lost allpatience, and vented his feelings bybeating with his ruler, on the heads ofthe whole class of boys standing upbefore him, till one or two droppeddown, stunned with the blows. At lasthe dropped the ruler, and, pressingboth hands to his stomach, he rolledhimself backwards and forwards, andthen twisted and distorted his legs tillhe could bear the pain no longer; and

he gave vent to a tremendous Irishhowl grinning and grinding his teethfor a few seconds, and then howlingagain, writhing and twisting in evidentagony while the perspiration ran off hisforehead.

"Och! murder! I'm poisoned sure. Lordsave my sinful soul! Oh oh oh! eh eheh! mercy, mercy, mercy, mercy, mercy!Oh holy St. Patrick! I'm kilt entirely:"and so subdued was he at last by thepain, that he burst out into a flood oftears, crying and roaring like a child.

Again the paroxysms came on "Murder,murder, murder!" shrieked the wretch atthe highest pitch of his voice, so that

he was heard at some distance, andsome of the neighbours came in toinquire what was the matter.

Mr O'Gallagher was now in a faintingstate, and leaning against the table, hecould merely say in a low voice, "Adoctor quick a doctor."

The neighbours perceiving how ill hewas, led him out of the school-roomsinto his own apartment, one going fora doctor, and the others telling the boysthey might all go home, a notice ofwhich they gladly availed themselves.

I need hardly say, that I made all thehaste I could to communicate the

successful result of my trick to Millyand Captain Bridgeman. The medicalman who was summoned, gave MrO'Gallagher some very active medicine,which assisted to rid him of thecalomel; of his having taken which, ofcourse, the medical man was ignorant.The violence of the dose was, however,so great, and left him in such a state,that Mr O'Gallagher could not leave hisroom for three days, nor resume hisseat in the school until a week hadelapsed, during which I remained athome plotting still further mischief.

Mr O'Gallagher resumed hisoccupations, and I was again sent offto school. When I entered the school-

room I found him looking very paleand cadaverous; as soon as he saw mehis lips were drawn apart, and heshowed his large white teeth, remindingme of the grinning of a hyena; he didnot, however, say anything to me. Mystudies were resumed; I said my lessonperfectly, but was fully prepared forpunishment. I was, however, agreeablydisappointed; he did not punish eitherme or any of the other boys.

I afterwards found out the reason was,that, although necessity compelled himto re-open his school as soon as hecould, he was too weak to undergo thefatigue of following up his favouritediversion.

When the dinner-hour arrived, and theboys were dismissed, I waited patientlyto see what he would do with mybasket, which stood beside him. "Takeyour basket, and eat your dinner,Master Keene," said he, walking out ofthe school-room into his ownapartments. I could not help saying,"Won't you have the sandwiches, sir "

He turned round and gave me a lookso penetrating and so diabolical, that Ifelt sure that he knew to whom he hadbeen indebted for his late severe illness.

From this day forward Mr O'G neverinterfered with the contents of my

basket and I had my dinner all tomyself. The shock which had beengiven to his constitution was so great,that for three or four months he may besaid to have crawled to his schoolroom, and I really began to think thatthe affair would turn out more seriousthan was intended; but gradually heregained his strength, and as herecovered his vigour, so did he resumehis severity.

But I was a great gainer during thethree or four months of quiet whichreigned during Mr O'Gallagher'sconvalescence. Since I have been grownup, I have often thought, and amindeed confirmed in my opinion, that

we lose rather than gain by beingeducated at too early an age. Commencewith one child at three years, and withanother at seven years old, and in tenyears, the one whose brain was leftfallow even till seven years old, will bequite as far, if not further advanced,than the child whose intellect wasprematurely forced at the earlier age;this is a fact which I have since seenproved in many instances, and itcertainly was corroborated in mine.

In six months I could read and writevery fairly, and had commencedarithmetic; true, I was stimulated on bythe advice of Captain Bridgeman, thelove I bore my aunt Milly, and the

hatred which I had for my master,which made me resolve that I wouldnot deserve punishment on that score.

It was in May that I administered thedose to Mr O'Gallagher; in Septemberhe was quite well again, and the ruler,the ferrule, and the rod, weretriumphantly at work. It is useless to sayhow often I was punished, for it wasevery day; always once, sometimestwice; I became completely callous to it,nay, laughed at it, but my mind was everat work upon some mischief, in the wayof retaliation.

I put little pancakes of cobblers' waxon Mr O'Gallagher's throne, and he had

the pleasure of finding himself stuckfast by the breeches when he rose up topunish. I anointed the handle of theferrule and rod with bird-lime; putdead cats under the claret cases, whichcomposed his seat of authority, so thatthe smell would drive him distractedbefore he found it out. I drew up witha squirt, all the ink which was in theinkstands fixed in the writing-desks, soas not to be taken out of the sockets,and made good the deficiency withwater, which put him to no littleexpense.

I once made him almost frantic, byrubbing his handkerchief which alwayslaid by his side, and with which he was

accustomed to wipe his face every fiveminutes (for he was profuse in hisperspiration), with what is called cow-itch: not being aware of what was thecause, he wiped his face more andmore, until he was as red as a peony,and the itching became intolerable.

On such occasions he never inquiredwho was the party, but called me andPhil Mooney. I, on the other hand,never said a word in way ofexpostulation. I took my flogging,which was as severe as he could give it,as a matter of course, quite satisfiedwith the exchange.

As Walter Puddock had told me, and,

as I have no doubt, the Eton boys willconfirm, after a certain quantity offlagellations, the skin becomes so hardas to make the punishment almost amatter of indifference and so I foundit. So passed the time until the monthof November, when I was fully enabledto pay off my worthy pedagogue for allthat I was indebted to him.

CHAPTER EIGHT.

The boys had been saving up all theirmoney to purchase fireworks for thecelebrated 5th of November a day onwhich it was said that certain persons,

finding it impossible to reform theLords and Commons, had determinedto get rid of them at once: why theyhave not been in similar danger everyyear since the first attempt was made, Iknow not; certain it is, that it is the onlyreform measure that can ever beeffectual. Guy Fawkes and hisconfederates, whether Popish orProtestant, from the disregard ofhuman life, certainly proved themselvesthe founders of a party, still existing,whose motto is, "Measures and notMen."

But to proceed: Mr O'Gallagher hadnever before attempted to interfere withthe vested rights of urchins on that day;

being, however, in a most particularirascible humour, instead of a whole,he made it known that there wouldonly be a half, holiday, and we wereconsequently all called in for morninglessons instead of carrying about, as wehad intended, the effigy of the onlytrue reformer that ever existed in thiscountry.

This made us all very sulky anddiscontented in the first place, and ouranxiety to get out of school was sogreat, that the lessons were not veryperfect in the second. The ferrule androd were called out and liberallyadministered; but what was our horrorand dismay when Mr O'Gallagher,

about an hour before dinner,announced to us that all the squibs andcrackers, with which our pockets werecrammed, were to be given upimmediately; and that, as we had notsaid our lessons well, there would beno half-holiday, the whole school werein mute despair.

One by one were the boys summonedup to the throne of Mr O'Gallagher,and their pockets searched by PhilMooney, who emptied them of theirpyrotechnical contents, all of whichwere deposited on the dais of MrO'Gallagher's throne, which, I havebefore observed, was composed of twoempty claret cases turned upside down,

surmounted by another, on which MrO'Gallagher sat, all three covered withold green baize.

By the time that the whole school hadbeen rifled, the heap of fireworks wasvery considerable, and Mr O'Gallagher,to prevent any of them being recoveredby the boys, lifted up the claret case onwhich he sat, and which was on the topof the other two, and desired PhilMooney to put them all underneath it.This was done; Mr O'Gallagherresumed his seat, and the lessonscontinued till the dinner hour arrived,but, alas! not the half-holiday or thefireworks.

The boys went out; some mournful,some angry, some sulky, somefrightened; a few, a very few, declaimingagainst such injustice.

I was in a rage; my blood boiled; at lastmy invention came to my aid, and,without considering the consequences,I determined how to act.

As it was an hour and a half beforeschool would commence, I hastenedhome, and, having spent all my money,begged aunt Milly to give me some; shegave me a shilling, and with that Ibought as much gunpowder as I couldprocure, more than a quarter of apound.

I then returned to the school, lookedinto the school-room, and found itempty; I quickly raised up the claretcase, under which the fireworks hadbeen placed, put the powder under it,leaving only sufficient for a very smalltrain, which would not be perceived inthe green baize covering; having sodone, I left the school-roomimmediately, and rejoined mycompanions. I had a piece of touch-wood, as all the boys had, to let offtheir fireworks with, and this I lightedand left in a corner until the bell shouldsummons us into school.

Oh! how my heart beat when I heard

the sound, so full was I of anxiety lestmy project should fail.

Once more we were all assembled. MrO'Gallagher surveying, with the smileof a demon, the unhappy anddisappointed faces of the boys, wasagain perched upon his throne, the rodon one side, the ferrule on the other,and the ruler, that dreaded truncheonof command, clenched in his broadfist.

I had the touchwood lighted andconcealed in my hand; gradually Imoved downwards, until at last,unperceived by Mr O'Gallagher, I wasbehind him, and close to my train of

gunpowder. I gave one look toascertain if he had observed me; his eyewas roving over the school for somedelinquent to throw his ruler at; fearfulthat he might turn round to me, I nolonger hesitated, and the touchwoodwas applied to the train.

Ignorant as I was of the force ofgunpowder, it was with astonishment,mingled with horror, that I beheld, in asecond, the claret case rise up as if ithad wings, and Mr O'Gallagher thrownup to the ceiling enveloped in a cloudof smoke, the crackers and squibsfizzing and banging, while the boys inthe school uttered a yell ofconsternation and fear as they rushed

from from the explosion, andafterwards, tumbling over one another,made their escape from the school-room.

The windows had all been blown outwith a terrible crash, and the wholeschool-room was now covered by thesmoke. There I stood in silent dismay atthe mischief which I had done. Thesquibs and crackers had not, however,all finished popping, before I heard thehowling of Mr O'Gallagher, who hadfallen down upon the centre school-room table.

I was still in the school-room, half-suffocated, yet not moving away from

where I stood, when the neighbours,who had been alarmed by theexplosion and the cries of the boys,rushed in, and perceiving only me andMr O'Gallagher, who still howled, theycaught hold of us both, and bore usout in their arms. It was high time, forthe school-room was now on fire, andin a few minutes more the flames burstout of the windows, while volumes ofsmoke forced through the door andsoon afterwards the roof.

The engines were sent for, but beforethey could arrive, or water be procured,the whole tenement was so envelopedin flames that it could not be saved. Inan hour, the locale of our misery was

reduced to ashes. They had put me onmy legs as soon as we got clear of theschool-room, to ascertain whether Iwas hurt, and finding that I was not,they left me.

I never shall forget what my sensationswere, when I beheld the flames andvolumes of smoke bursting out; thehurry, and bustle, and confusionoutside; the working of the engines, thetroops marched up from the barracks,the crowd of people assembled, andthe ceaseless mingling of tongues fromevery quarter; and all this is my doing,thought I mine all mine.

I felt delighted that I had no partner or

confederate; I could, at all events, keepmy own secret. I did, however, feelsome anxiety as to Mr O'Gallagher, for,much as I detested him, I certainly hadno intention to kill him; so after a time,I made inquiries, and found that he wasalive: and in no danger, although verymuch bruised and somewhat burnt.

No one could explain how thecatastrophe occurred, further than thatMr O'Gallagher had collected all thesquibs and crackers from the boys, andthat they had exploded somehow oranother most people said that it servedhim right. My grandmother shook herhead and said, "Yes, yes, gunpowderwill go off, but " and she looked at me

"it requires a match to be put to it." Ilooked up very innocently, but made noreply.

Mr O'Gallagher's favourite expression,to wit, "that it would end in a blow-up," proved, as far as his school wasconcerned, literally true. He had not themeans of procuring another suitabletenement in Chatham, and as soon ashe had recovered from the injuries hehad received, he quitted the town.

It was not until he had left, that Iventured to make known to CaptainBridgeman, and my aunt Milly, thetrifling share I had in the transaction;and they, perceiving the prudence of

keeping my secret, desired me on noaccount to let it be known to any oneelse.

CHAPTER NINE.

As soon as it was ascertained that MrO'Gallagher was gone, my grandmotherinsisted upon my being sent to anotherschool, and on this occasion mymother made the inquiries herself, andI was despatched to one much nearerhome, and being treated well, not onlyplayed fewer tricks, but advancedrapidly in my education; so rapidlyindeed, that my grandmother began to

think that I was not so bad a boy as Iused to be.

As she treated me more kindly, I feltless inclined to teaze her although thespirit of mischief was as undiminishedas ever, and was shown in various ways.

I may as well here observe, that out ofthe many admirers of my aunt Milly,there were only two who appeared tobe at all constant in their attention. Onewas Lieutenant Flat, who was positivelysmitten, and would have laid his payand person at her feet, had he receivedanything like encouragement; but myaunt disliked him in the first place, and,moreover, had a very strong feeling

towards Captain Bridgeman.

Mr Flat was certainly a very fine-looking soldier, being tall, erect, andwell-made, but he was at the same timenot over-brilliant; he was, as an officer,the very sort of person my father Benwas as a private.

But the other party, Captain Bridgeman,did not come forward; he appeared tobe in doubt, and not at all able to makeup his mind.

The fact was, that my mother beingmarried to a private, made any matchwith the sister objectionable to thewhole corps, as it would be derogatory

that one sister should be the wife of aprivate, and the other of an officer. Benwould have been able to say, "Mybrother-in-law, the captain of mydivision," which would never havedone; and this Captain Bridgeman felt,and therefore resisted, as well as hecould, the inroads which my aunt'sbeauty and mirth had made into hisheart. My aunt was exactly a person tosuit Captain Bridgeman as a helpmate,had it not been for this unfortunatealliance of my mother's.

Lieutenant Flat was too stupid andindifferent to the opinion of the otherofficers, to care anything about whatthey thought; he would have married

Milly long before, but my aunt, whohad made up her mind to marry anofficer, did not yet despair of obtainingthe captain; and although she wouldnot positively dismiss Lieutenant Flat,she merely kept him as a sort ofreserve, to fall back upon when everyother chance was gone.

I should like, if I possibly could, togive the reader some idea of mymother's circulating-library and sort ofuniversal commodity shop: it was alow-windowed building, one storyhigh, but running a long way back,where it was joined to a small parlour,in which we generally sat during theday, as it was convenient in case of

company or customers, the little parlourhaving a glass door, which permitted usto look into the shop.

In the front windows, on one side,were all the varieties of tapers, sealing-wax, inkstands, and every kind ofstationery, backed by children's books,leather writing-cases, prints, caricatures,and Tonbridge ware. In the otherwindows were ribbons, caps, gloves,scarfs, needles, and other little articles indemand by ladies, and which theyrequired independent of their milliners.

At the entrance were sticks and canes;on the counter a case of gold and moremoderate-priced trinkets. On the

shelves of the millinery side were boxesof gloves, ribbons, buttons, etcetera.On the opposite side, perfumes, cigars,toothbrushes, combs, scented soaps,and other requisites for the toilet.

About ten feet on each side of theshop was occupied with the abovearticles; the remainder of the shelveswere reserved for the circulating-library.

At the back of the shop were someseats round a small table, on which waslaid the newspaper of the day, and oneach side of the parlour-door werehoops, bats, balls, traps, skittles, and avariety of toys for children.

My mother usually attended to themillinery, and my aunt Milly to whatmight be termed the gentlemen's sideof the shop; the remainder of thegoods and circulating-library were inthe hands of both.

There were few hours of the day inwhich the chairs at the counter andround the table were not takenpossession of by some one or another,either reading the paper or a book, ortalking, to pass away the time. In fact, itwas a sort of rendezvous, where allwho met knew each other, and wherethe idle of our own sex used to repairto get rid of their time. CaptainBridgeman and Mr Flat were certainly

the two most constantly to be foundthere, although few of the marineofficers were a day without paying us avisit.

Such was the locale; to describe thecompany will be more difficult, but Iwill attempt it.

My mother, remarkably nicely dressed,is busy opening a parcel of new booksjust arrived. My aunt Milly behind thecounter, on the gentlemen's side,pretending to be working upon a pieceof muslin about five inches square. MrFlat sitting near the table, fallen back inhis chair, apparently watching the flieson the ceiling. Captain Bridgeman, a

very good-looking man, very slight, butextremely active, is sitting at the counteropposite to where my aunt is standing,a small black cane, with a silver head toit, in his hand, and his gloves peculiarlyclean and well-fitting. He has an eye assharp as an eagle's, a slight hook to hisnose, thin lips, and very white teeth; hiscountenance is as full of energy andfire as that of lieutenant Flat is heavyand unmeaning.

"Miss Amelia, if I may take the liberty,"said Captain Bridgeman, pointing withhis cane to the bit of muslin she isemployed upon; "what are you makingit's too small for any part of a lady'sdress."

"It is quite large enough for a cuff,Captain Bridgeman."

"A cuff; then you are making a cuff, Ipresume "

"Indeed she is not, CaptainBridgeman," replies my mother; "it isonly to keep herself out of mischief.She spoils a bit like that every week.And that's why it is so small, CaptainBridgeman; it would be a pity to spoil alarger piece."

"I really was not aware that such a meretrifle would keep you out of mischief,"said the captain.

"You know," replied Aunt Milly, "thatidleness is the root of all evil, CaptainBridgeman."

"Flat, do you hear that " says CaptainBridgeman.

"What " replies Flat.

"That idleness is the root of all evil;what an evil-disposed person you mustbe."

"I was thinking," replied Flat.

"I suspect it's only lately you've taken tothat. Who or what were you thinking

about "

"Well, I believe I was thinking howlong it would be before dinner wasready."

"That's very rude, Mr Flat; you mighthave said that you were thinking aboutme," replied my aunt.

"Well, so I was at first, and then I beganto think of dinner-time."

"Don't be offended, Miss Amelia; Flatpays you a great compliment individing his attentions; but I really wishto know why ladies will spoil muslin insuch a predetermined manner. Will you

explain that, Mrs Keene "

"Yes, Captain Bridgeman: a piece ofwork is very valuable to a woman,especially when she finds herself incompany with gentlemen like you. Itsaves her from looking down, orlooking at you, when you are talkingnonsense; it prevents your reading inher eyes what is passing in her mind, ordiscovering what effect your words mayhave upon her; it saves muchawkwardness, and very often a blush;sometimes a woman hardly knowswhich way to look; sometimes she maylook any way but the right. Now a bitof muslin with a needle is a remedy forall that, for she can look down at her

work, and not look up till she thinks itadvisable."

"I thank you for your explanation,madam; I shall always take it as a greatcompliment if I see a lady very busy atwork when I'm conversing, with her."

"But you may flatter yourself, CaptainBridgeman," replied my mother; "theattention to her work may arise fromperfect indifference, or from positiveannoyance. It saves the trouble ofmaking an effort to be polite."

"And pray, may I inquire, Miss Amelia,what feeling may cause your particularattention to your work at this present

moment "

"Perhaps in either case to preserve myself-possession," replied Amelia; "orperhaps, Captain Bridgeman, I mayprefer looking at a piece of muslin tolooking at a marine officer."

"That's not very flattering," replied thecaptain; "if you spoil the muslin, you'redetermined not to spoil me."

"The muslin is of little value," saidAmelia, softly, walking to the other sideof the shop, and turning over thebooks.

"Mr Flat," said my mother, "your

subscription to the library is out lastmonth; I presume I can put your namedown again "

"Well, I don't know; I never read abook," replied Mr Flat, yawning.

"That's not at all necessary, Mr Flat,"said my mother; "in most businessesthere are sleeping partners; besides, ifyou don't read, you come here to talk,which is a greater enjoyment still, andluxuries must be paid for."

"Well, I'll try another quarter," repliedMr Flat, "and then "

"And then what " said my aunt Milly,

smiling.

"Well, I don't know," says Flat. "Is thatclock of yours right, Mrs Keene "

"It is; but I am fearful that yourthoughts run faster than the clock, MrFlat; you are thinking of the dress-bugle for dinner."

"No, I was not."

"Then you were thinking of yourself "

"No, I wasn't, Mrs Keene," said Flat,rising, and walking out of the shop.

"I'll tell you," said he, turning round as

he went out, "what I was thinking of,Mrs Keene; not of myself, I wasthinking of my bull pup."

My mother burst out a laughing as thelieutenant disappeared. "I was not farwrong when I said he was thinking ofhimself," said she, "for a calf is a sort ofbull pup."

At this sally Captain Bridgemanlaughed, and danced about the shop; atlast he said, "Poor Flat! Miss Amelia,he's desperately in love with you."

"That's more than I am with him," saidAmelia, calmly.

Here two ladies came in.

Captain Bridgeman made a most politebow. "I trust Mrs Handbell is quite welland Miss Handbell I hardly need askthe question with the charming colouryou have "

"Captain Bridgeman, you appear to livein this library; I wonder Mrs Keenedon't take you into partnership."

"If I were not honoured with thecustom of Mrs Handbell and otherladies; I fear that my shop would havelittle attraction for gentlemen," repliedmy mother, with a courtesy.

"Mrs Keene is quite correct in hersurmise, Miss Handbell," said CaptainBridgeman, "now that I have seen you,I shall not think my morning thrownaway."

"If report says true, CaptainBridgeman," replied Mrs Handbell,"you would be quite as often here, evenif no ladies were to be customers ofMrs Keene. Mrs Keene, have you anyof that narrow French ribbon left "

"I think I have, madam; it was off thispiece, was it not "

"Yes; but I really don't know exactlyhow much I require; perhaps you will

measure it and allow me to return whatis left "

"Certainly, madam; will you take it withyou, or shall I send it "

"I wish for it directly; will you be verylong in measuring it, for I ought to behome now "

"Perhaps you'll have the kindness tomeasure what you take off yourself,madam," replied my mother, "and thenyou need not wait."

"You put confidence in me, I observe,Mrs Keene," replied Mrs Handbell;"well, I will do you justice."

My mother smiled most graciously, putthe piece of ribbon in paper, andhanded it to Mrs Handbell, who,bowing to Captain Bridgeman, quittedthe shop.

"I wonder whether you would trust mein that way " said Captain Bridgeman tomy mother.

"I don't think I should; Amelia saysyou will help yourself to cigars and thatshe is sure you cheat when you countthem."

"Does she really say that Well, I didthink that if there was any one who

would have upheld my character, itwould have been Miss Amelia."

"Perhaps, Captain Bridgeman, she isgetting tired of so doing."

"Or tired of me, Mrs Keene, whichwould be worse still. Here comes a fairyoung lady Miss Evans, if I mistakenot; I believe she is a good customer toyour library "

"She reads a great deal, and is thereforeonly a customer to the library."

"Ladies who are fond of reading areseldom fond of working."

"Good morning Miss Evans," saidCaptain Bridgeman; "you come formore food for the mind, I presume "(Miss Evans gave a bob, and turned tomy mother.)

"Have you anything new, Mrs Keene Ihave brought back the three volumesof Godolphin."

"Yes, miss, I have some books down to-day."

While Miss Evans was selecting fromthe new books, enter Mr Jones, MrSmith, and Mr Claville, of the marinecorps, for cigars. Amelia comes out toattend them they purchase a few

articles, and are talking very loud, whenthree more ladies enter the shop, all forbooks.

It being now about three o'clock, thecustomers and loungers come in fast.Captain Bridgeman saunters away incompany with his brother officers;other parties enter, who are succeededby fresh claimants for books or theother articles to be procured in therepository.

This demand continues till about fiveo'clock, when the library becomesempty; I come home from school, myfather slinks in from barracks, and mymother and sister return to the back

parlour, where they find mygrandmother, as usual, very busy withher knitting.

Such is a fair sample of what tookplace at our shop every succeeding day.My mother made few bad debts, andrapidly added to her savings. My auntMilly still balancing between thecertainty of Lieutenant Flat and thechance of Captain Bridgeman, and Idividing my time and talents betweenlearning and contriving mischief.

CHAPTER TEN.

About six months after I had blown upthe school of Mr O'Gallagher, thecompany to which my father Benbelonged was ordered afloat again, andshortly afterwards sailed for the EastIndies, in the Redoubtable, 74. That mymother was very much pleased at hisdeparture, I do not scruple to assert;but whether she ever analysed herfeelings, I cannot pretend to say; Irather think that all she wished was,that the chapter of accidents wouldprevent Ben's reappearance, as she wasashamed of him as a husband, and feltthat he was an obstacle to her sister'sadvancement.

So one fine day Ben wished us all good

bye; my mother was very generous tohim, as she could well afford to be. Irather think that Ben himself was notsorry to go, for, stupid as he was, hemust have felt what a cypher he hadbecome, being treated, not only by mymother, but by everybody else, even byme, as a sort of upper servant.

It so happened, that about a monthafter Ben's departure, Captain Delmarhad, through the interest of his uncle,Lord de Versely, been appointed to aship which was lying in the Medway,and he came down to Chatham to joinher. He had no idea that my motherwas there, for he had lost sight of heraltogether, and had it not been for me,

might very probably have left the townwithout having made the discovery.

Among other amusements, I had agreat partiality for a certain bull pup,mentioned by Lieutenant Flat in theformer chapter, and which he had mademe a present of; the pup was nowgrown up, and I had taught it manytricks; but the one which afforded memost amusement (of course, at otherpeople's expense) was, that I had madeout of oakum a sham pigtail, about afoot and a half long, very strong andthink, with an iron hook at the upperend of it.

The sham tail I could easily hook on to

the collar of any one's coat frombehind, without their perceiving it; andBob had been instructed by me,whenever I told him to fetch it (and notbefore), to jump up at the tail whereverit might be, and hang on to it with allthe tenacity of the race.

As it may be supposed, this was a greatsource of mirth in the barracks; it wasconsidered a good joke, and was muchapplauded by Captain Bridgeman; butit was not considered a good joke outof the barracks; and many an oldwoman had I already frightened almostout of her senses, by affixing the tail toany portion of the back part of herdress.

It so happened, that one afternoon, as Iwas cruising about with Bob at myheels, I perceived the newly-arrivedCaptain Delmar, in all the pomp ofpride of full uniform, parading downthe street with a little middy at his heels;and I thought to myself, "Law! how Ishould like to hang my tail to his finecoat, if I only dared;" the impulse hadbecome so strong, that I actually hadpulled up my pinafore and disengagedthe tail ready for any opportunity, but Iwas afraid that the middy would see me.

Captain Delmar had passed close tome, the middy at his heels was passing,and I thought all chance was gone,

when, suddenly, Captain Delmar turnedshort round and addressed the littleofficer, asking him whether he hadbrought the order-book with him Themiddy touched his hat, and said, "No;"upon which Captain Delmar began toinflict a most serious lecture upon thelad for forgetting what he hadforgotten himself, and I again passedby.

This was an opportunity I could notresist; while the captain and middy wereso well employed giving and receiving Ifixed my oakum tail to the collar of theCaptain's gold-laced coat, and thenwalked over to the other side of thestreet with Bob at my heels.

The middy being duly admonished,Captain Delmar turned round againand resumed his way; upon which Icalled Bob, who was quite as ready forthe fun as I was, and pointing to thecaptain, said, "Fetch it, Bob." Mycompanion cleared the street in three orfour bounds, and in a few secondsafterwards made a spring up the backof Captain Delmar, and seizing the tail,hung by it with his teeth, shaking itwith all his might as he hung in the air.

Captain Delmar was, to use a sailor'sterm, completely taken aback; indeed hewas nearly capsized by the unexpectedassault. For a short time he could not

discover what it was; at last, by turninghis head over his shoulder and puttinghis hand behind him, he discoveredwho his assailant was.

Just at that time, I called out "Mad dog!mad dog!" and Captain Delmar, hearingthose alarming words, becamedreadfully frightened; his cocked hatdropped from his head, and he took tohis heels as fast as he could, runningdown the street, with Bob clingingbehind him.

The first open door he perceived wasthat of my mother's library; he burst in,nearly upsetting Captain Bridgeman,who was seated at the counter, talking

to Aunt Milly, crying out "Help! help!"As he turned round, his sword becameentangled between his legs, tripped himup, and he fell on the floor. Thisunhooked the tail, and Bob gallopedout of the shop, bearing his prize tome, who, with the little middy,remained in the street convulsed withlaughter. Bob delivered up the tail,which I again concealed under mypinafore, and then with a demure faceventured to walk towards my mother'shouse, and, going in at the back door,put Master Bob in the wash-house outof the way; the little middy who hadpicked up the captain's hat, giving me awink as I passed him, as much as to say,I won't inform against you.

In the meantime Captain Delmar hadbeen assisted to his legs by CaptainBridgeman, who well knew who hadplayed the trick, and who, as well asAunt Milly, had great difficulty incontrolling his mirth.

"Merciful heaven! what was it Was theanimal mad Has it bitten me "exclaimed Captain Delmar, falling backin his chair, in which he had beenseated by Captain Bridgeman.

"I really do not know," replied CaptainBridgeman; "but you are not hurt, sir,apparently, nor indeed is your coattorn."

"What dog whose dog can it be it mustbe shot immediately I shall give orders Ishall report the case to the admiral. MayI ask for a glass of water Oh, Mr Dott!you're there, sir; how came you to allowthat dog to fasten himself on my backin that way "

"If you please," said the middy,presenting his cocked hat to thecaptain, "I did draw my dirk to kill him,but you ran away so fast that I couldn'tcatch you."

"Very well, sir, you may go down to theboat and wait for orders," replied thecaptain.

At this moment my mother, who hadbeen dressing herself, made her firstappearance, coming out of the backparlour with a glass of water, whichaunt Milly had gone in for. Perceiving agold-laced captain, she advanced allsmiles and courtesies, until she lookedin his face, and then she gave a scream,and dropped the tumbler on the floor,much to the surprise of CaptainBridgeman, and also of aunt Milly,who, not having been at the Hall, wasnot acquainted with the person ofCaptain Delmar.

Just at this moment in came I, lookingas demure as if, as the saying is, "butter

would not melt in my mouth," andcertainly as much astonished as the restat my mother's embarrassment; but shesoon recovered herself, and askedCaptain Delmar if he wouldcondescend to repose himself a little inthe back parlour. When my mother letthe tumbler fall, the captain had lookedher full in the face and recognised her,and, in a low voice, said, "Excessivelystrange, so very unexpected!" He thenrose up from the chair and followed mymother into the back room.

"Who can it be " said Aunt Milly toCaptain Bridgeman, in a low tone.

"I suppose it must be the new captain

appointed to the Calliope. I read hisname in the papers, the HonourableCaptain Delmar."

"It must be him," replied Milly; "for mysister was brought up by his aunt, MrsDelmar; no wonder she was surprisedat meeting him so suddenly. Percival,you naughty boy," continued Milly,shaking her finger at me, "it was allyour doing."

"Oh, Aunt Milly! you should have seenhim run," replied I, laughing at thethought.

"I'd recommend you not to play withpost captains," said Captain Bridgeman,

"or you may get worse than you give.Mercy on us!" exclaimed he, looking atme full in the face.

"What's the matter " said aunt Milly.

Captain Bridgeman leant over thecounter, and I heard him whisper, "Didyou ever see such a likeness as betweenthe lad and Captain Delmar "

Milly blushed a little, nodded her head,and smiled, as she turned away. CaptainBridgeman appeared to be afterwards ina brown study; he tapped his boot withhis cane, and did not speak.

About a quarter of an hour passed,

during which Captain Delmar remainedwith my mother in the parlour, whenshe opened the door, and beckoned meto come in. I did so not without somedegree of anxiety, for I was afraid that Ihad been discovered: but this doubtwas soon removed; Captain Delmar didme the honour to shake hands with me,and then patted my head saying, hehoped I was a good boy, which, beingcompelled to be my own trumpeter, Ivery modestly declared that I was. Mymother, who was standing up behind,lifted up her eyes at my barefacedassertion. Captain Delmar then shookhands with my mother, intimating hisintention of paying her another visitvery soon, and again patting me on the

head, quitted the parlour, and wentaway through the shop.

As soon as Captain Delmar was gone,my mother turned round, and said,"You naughty, mischievous boy, to playsuch pranks. I'll have that dog killed,without you promise me never to do soagain."

"Do what again, mother "

"None of your pretended innocencewith me. I've been told of the pigtailthat Bob pulls at. That's all very well atthe barracks with the marines, sir, butdo you know who it is that you havebeen playing that trick to "

"No mother, I don't. Who is he "

"Who is he, you undutiful child why,he's he's the Honourable CaptainDelmar."

"Well, what of that " replied I. "He's anaval captain, ain't he "

"Yes; but he's the nephew of the ladywho brought me up and educated me.It was he that made the match betweenme and our father: so if it had not beenfor him, child, you never would havebeen born."

"Oh that's it," replied I. "Well, mother,

if it had not been for me, he'd neverhave come into the shop, and foundyou."

"But, my child, we must be serious; youmust be very respectful to CaptainDelmar, and play no tricks with him;for you may see him very often, and,perhaps, he will take a fancy to you; andif he does, he may do you a great dealof good, and bring you forward in theworld; so promise me."

"Well, mother, I'll promise you I'll leavehim alone if you wish it. Law, mother,you should have seen how the middylaughed at him; it was real fun to makea gallant captain run in the way he did."

"Go along, you mischievous animal,and recollect your promise to me," saidmy mother, as she went into the shopwhere she found that CaptainBridgeman, to whom she intended toexplain how it was that she haddropped the tumbler of water, hadgone away.

There was a great deal of consultationbetween my grandmother and mymother on that evening; my aunt and Iwere sent out to to take a walk, that wemight not overhear what passed, andwhen we returned we found them stillin close conversation.

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

The Honourable Captain Delmar wasnow a frequent visitor to my mother,and a good customer to the library. Hedid, however, generally contrive that hisvisit should be paid late in theafternoon, just after the marine officershad retired to dress for dinner; for hewas a very haughty personage, and didnot think it proper for any officers ofan inferior grade to come "between thewind and his nobility."

I cannot say that I was partial to him;indeed, his pomposity, as I considered

it, was to me a source of ridicule anddislike. He took more notice of methan he did of anybody else; but heappeared to consider that hiscondescending patronage was all thatwas necessary; whereas, had heoccasionally given me a half-crown Ishould have cherished better feelingstowards him: not that I wanted money,for my mother supplied me veryliberally, considering my age: butalthough you may coax and flatter a girlinto loving you, you cannot a boy, whorequires more substantial proofs ofyour good-will.

There were a great many remarks notvery flattering to my mother, made

behind her back, as to her formerintimacy with Captain Delmar; for,somehow or another, there always issomebody who knows something,wherever doubts or surmises arise, andso it was in this case; but if peopleindulged in ill-natured remarks whenshe was not there, they did not in herpresence; on the contrary, thefriendship of so great a man as theHonourable Captain Delmar appearedrather to make my mother a person ofmore consequence.

She was continually pointing out to methe propriety of securing the good willof this great personage, and the moreshe did so, the more I felt inclined to

do the reverse; indeed, I should havebroke out into open mutiny, if it hadnot been for Captain Bridgeman, whosided with my mother, and when I wentto him to propose playing another trickupon the noble captain, not onlyrefused to aid me, but told me, if I everthought of such a thing, he wouldnever allow me to come to his roomsagain.

"Why, what good can he do to me "inquired I.

"He may advance you properly in lifewho knows he may put you on thequarter-deck, and get you promoted inthe service."

"What, make a middy of me "

"Yes, and from a midshipman you mayrise to be a post-captain, or admiral, amuch greater rank than I shall everobtain," said Captain Bridgeman; "sotake my advice, and do as your motherwishes; be very civil and respectful toCaptain Delmar, and he may be as goodas a father to you."

"That's not saying much," replied I,thinking of my father Ben; "I'd ratherhave two mothers than two fathers."And here the conversation ended.

I had contracted a great alliance with

Mr Dott, the midshipman, whofollowed Captain Delmar about, just asBob used to follow me, and generallyremained in the shop or outside withme, when his captain called upon mymother. He was a little wag, as full ofmischief as myself, and even his awe ofhis captain, which, as a youngster in theservice, was excessive, would notprevent him from occasionally breakingout. My mother took great notice ofhim, and when he could obtain leave(which, indeed, she often asked forhim), invited him to come to ourhouse, when he became my companionduring his stay; we would sally outtogether, and vie with each other inproducing confusion and mirth at

other people's expense; we became theabhorrence of every old fruit-womanand beggar in the vicinity.

Captain Delmar heard occasionally ofmy pranks, and looked very majesticand severe; but as I was not a middy, Icared little for his frowns. At last anopportunity offered which I could notresist; and, not daring to make knownmy scheme either to Captain Bridgemanor Aunt Milly, I confided it to TommyDott, the little middy, who, regardlessof the consequences, joined me in itheart and soul.

The theatre had been opened atChatham, and had met with indifferent

success. I went there once with my auntMilly, and twice with Mr Dott; I,therefore, knew my locale well. Itappeared that one of the femaleperformers, whose benefit was shortlyto take place, was very anxious toobtain the patronage of CaptainDelmar, and, with the usual tact ofwomen, had applied to my mother inthe most obsequious manner,requesting her to espouse her causewith the gallant captain.

My mother, pleased with the idea ofbecoming, as it were, a patroness underthe rose, did so effectually exert herinfluence over the captain, that, in a dayor two afterwards, play-bills were

posted all over the town, announcingthat the play of The Stranger, with thefarce of Raising the Wind, would beperformed on Friday evening, for thebenefit of Miss Mortimer under thepatronage of the Honourable CaptainDelmar, and the officers of hisMajesty's ship Calliope. Of course thegrateful young lady sent my mothersome tickets of admission, and two ofthem I reserved for Tommy Dott andmyself.

Captain Delmar had made a large partyof ladies, and of course all the officersof the ship attended: the house was asfull as it could hold. My mother andaunt were there in a retired part of the

boxes; Tommy Dott and I entered thetheatre with them, and afterwards hadgone up to what is, at the theatres atseaports, usually denominated the slips,that is, the sides of the theatre on thesame range as the gallery. There wasCaptain Delmar with all his ladies andall his officers, occupying nearly thewhole of the side of the dress circlebelow us, we having taken our positionabove him, so that we might not beobserved.

The performance commenced. MissMortimer, as Mrs Haller, was veryeffective; and in the last scene wascompelling the eyes of the company towater, when we thought we would

produce a still greater effect.

We had purchased a pound of thefinest Scotch snuff, which we hadenclosed in two pasteboard cases,similar in form to those of squibs, onlyabout six times the size, and holdinghalf a pound of snuff each. Ourobject was, in doing this, that, byjerking it all out with a heave, we mightat once throw it right into the centre ofthe theatre above, so that in its descentit might be fairly distributed among allparties.

There was no one in the slips with us,except midshipmen, and a descriptionof people who would consider it a

good joke, and never would peach ifthey perceived we were the culprits.

At a signal between us, just as MrsHaller was giving a paper to herhusband did we give our shower ofsnuff to the audience, jerking it rightacross the theatre. In a few minutes theeffect was prodigious; Captain Delmar'sparty being right beneath us, probablyreceived a greater share, for theycommenced sneezing fast, then theboxes on the other side, the pitfollowed, and at last Mr and Mrs Hallerand the Stranger were taken with such afit of sneezing that they could nolonger talk to each other.

The children were brought out to theirparents to effect their reconciliation,but they did nothing but sneeze, poorthings; and at last the uproar wastremendous, and the curtain wasdropped, not to loud plaudits, but toloud sneezings from every part of thetheatre.

Never was there anything so ludicrous;the manager sent officers up to discoverthe offenders but no one could tellwho had played the trick; he then camebefore the curtain to make a speechupon the occasion, but, having sneezedseven or eight times, he was obliged toretire with his handkerchief to his nose;and the audience, finding it impossible

to check the titillation of the olfactorynerves, abandoned the theatre as fast asthey could, leaving the farce of Raisingthe Wind to be performed to emptybeaches.

I hardly need say, that as soon as wehad thrown the snuff, Mr Dott and Ihad gone down and taken our placesvery demurely in the box by the side ofmy mother, and appeared just asastonished, and indeed added as muchas possible to the company of sneezers.

Captain Delmar was very furious at thiswant of respect of certain partiesunknown, and had we been discovered,whatever might have been my fate, it

would have gone hard with TommyDott; but we kept our own counsel,and escaped.

That I was suspected by Aunt Milly andCaptain Bridgeman is certain, and myaunt taxed me with it, but I would notconfess; my mother also had hersuspicions, but as Captain Delmar hadnone, that was of no consequence.

The success of this trick was a greattemptation to try another or two uponthe noble captain. He was, howeversaved by the simple fact of H.M. shipCalliope being reported manned andready for sea; orders were sent downfor his going round to Portsmouth to

await the commands of the LordsCommissioners of the Admiralty, andCaptain Delmar came to pay hisfarewell visit.

The report from the schoolmaster hadbeen very favourable and CaptainDelmar then asked me, for the firsttime, if I would like to be a sailor. AsCaptain Bridgeman had advised me notto reject any good offer on the part ofthe honourable captain, I answered inthe affirmative; whereupon the captainreplied, that if I paid attention to mylearning, in a year's time he would takeme with him on board of his frigate.

He then patted my head, forgot to give

me half a crown, and, shaking handswith my mother and aunt, quitted thehouse, followed by Tommy Dott, who,as he went away, turned and laughedhis adieu.

I have not mentioned my grandmotherlately. The fact is, that when CaptainDelmar made his appearance, for somecause or another, which I could notcomprehend, she declared her intentionof going away and paying a visit to herold acquaintances at the Hall. She didso. As I afterwards found out fromwhat I overheard, she had a very greataversion to the noble captain: but thecause of her aversion was nevercommunicated to me. Soon after the

sailing of the Calliope, she again madeher appearance, took her old seat in theeasy-chair, and resumed her eternalknitting as before.

CHAPTER TWELVE.

Another year of my existence passedrapidly away; I was nearly thirteen yearsold, a sturdy bold boy, well fitted forthe naval profession, which I nowconsidered decided upon, and began tobe impatient to leave school, andwondered that we heard nothing ofCaptain Delmar, when news wasreceived from another quarter.

One morning Captain Bridgeman camemuch earlier than usual, and with a verygrave face put on especially for theoccasion. I had not set off for school,and ran up to him; but he checked me,and said, "I must see your motherdirectly, I have very important news forher."

I went in to tell my mother, whorequested Captain Bridgeman to comeinto the parlour, and not being awareof the nature of the communication,ordered Aunt Milly and me into theshop; we waited for some minutes, andthen Captain Bridgeman made hisappearance.

"What is the matter " said Milly.

"Read this newspaper," said he; "thereis a despatch from India, it will tell youall about it, and you can show it to yoursister, when she is more composed."

Curious to know what the matter couldbe, I quitted the shop, and went intothe parlour, where I saw my motherwith her face buried in the sofa pillow,and apparently in great distress.

"What's the matter, mother " said I.

"Oh! my child, my child!" replied mymother, wringing her hands, "you are

an orphan, and I am a lonely widow."

"How's that " said I.

"How's that " said my grandmother,"why, are you such a fool, as not tounderstand that your father is dead "

"Father's dead, is he " replied I, "I'll goand tell Aunt Milly;" and away I wentout of the parlour to Milly, whom Ifound reading the newspaper.

"Aunt," said I, "father's dead, only tothink! I wonder how he died!"

"He was killed in action, dear," said myaunt; "look here, here is the account,

and the list of killed and wounded.D'ye see your father's name BenjaminKeene, marine "

"Let me read all about it, Aunt Milly,"replied I, taking the paper from her;and I was soon very busy with theaccount of the action.

My readers must not suppose that I hadno feeling, because I showed none atmy father's death; if they call to mindthe humble position in which I hadalways seen my father, who dared noteven intrude upon the presence ofthose with whom my mother and Iwere on familiar terms, and that he wasordered about just like a servant by my

mother, who set me no example of fearor love for him, they will easily imaginethat I felt less for his death than Ishould have for that of CaptainBridgeman, or many others with whomI was on intimate terms.

What did puzzle me was, that mymother should show so much feelingon the occasion. I did not know theworld then, and that decency required acertain display of grief. Aunt Millyappeared to be very unconcerned aboutit, although, occasionally, she was indeep thought. I put down the paper assoon as I had read the despatch, andsaid to her, "Well, I suppose I must goto school now, aunt "

"Oh no, dear," replied she, "you can'tgo to school for a few days now itwouldn't be proper; you must remain athome and wait till you have put onmourning."

"I'm glad of that, at all events," repliedI; "I wonder where Captain Delmar is,and why he don't send for me; I beginto hate school."

"I dare say it won't be long before youhear from him, dear," replied my aunt;"stay here and mind the shop, while Igo in to your mother."

If the truth was told, I am afraid that

the death of Ben was a source ofcongratulation to all parties who werethen in the parlour. As for me, I wasvery glad to have a few days' holiday,being perfectly indifferent as to whetherhe was dead or alive.

When I went in I found them inconsultation as to the mourning: mymother did not, in the first place, wishto make any a parade about a husbandof whom she was ashamed; in thesecond, she did not like widow's weeds,and the unbecoming cap. So it wasdecided, as Ben had been dead sixmonths, and if they had known itbefore they would have been inmourning for him all that time, that

half-mourning was all that was requisitefor them; and that, as for me, there wasno reason for my going into mourningat all.

Three days after the intelligence, mymother re-appeared in the shop; thereason why she did not appear beforewas, that her dress was not ready shelooked very pretty indeed in half-mourning, so did my Aunt Milly; andthe attentions of the marine corps,especially Captain Bridgeman andLieutenant Flat, were more unremittingthan ever.

It appeared that, as the death of Benhad removed the great difficulty to my

aunt's being married to an officer, mygrandmother had resolved to ascertainthe intentions of Captain Bridgeman,and if she found that he cried off, topersuade Milly to consent to becomeMrs Flat. Whether she consulted mymother or my aunt on this occasion, Icannot positively say, but I rather thinknot.

My mother and my aunt were walkingout one evening, when CaptainBridgeman came in, and mygrandmother, who remained in theshop whenever my mother and Millywent out together, which was veryseldom, requested him to walk into theback parlour, desiring me to remain in

the shop, and let her know if she waswanted.

Now when they went into the parlour,the door was left ajar, and, as Iremained at the back part of the shop, Icould not help over-hearing every wordwhich was said; for my grandmotherbeing very deaf, as most deaf peopledo, talked quite as loud as CaptainBridgeman was compelled to do, tomake her hear him.

"I wish, Captain Bridgeman, as a friend,to ask your advice relative to mydaughter Amelia," said the old lady."Please to take a chair."

"If there is any opinion that I can offeron the subject, madam, I shall be mosthappy to give it," replied the captain,sitting down as requested.

"You see, my daughter Amelia has beenwell brought up, and carefullyeducated, as was, indeed, my daughter,Arabella, through the kindness of myold patron, Mrs Delmar, the aunt ofthe Honourable Captain Delmar,whom you have often met here, andwho is heir to the title of de Versely;that is to say, his eldest brother has nochildren. I have been nearly fifty yearsin the family as a confidential, CaptainBridgeman; the old lord was very fondof my husband, who was his steward,

but he died, poor man, a long whileago; I am sure it would have broken hisheart, if, in his lifetime, my daughterArabella had made the foolish marriagewhich she did with a private marinehowever, what's done can't be helped,as the saying is that's all over now."

"It was certainly a great pity that MrsKeene should have been so foolish,"replied Captain Bridgeman, "but, as yousay, that is all over now."

"Yes; God's will be done, CaptainBridgeman; now you see, sir, that thismarriage of Bella's has done no goodto the prospects of her sister Amelia,who, nevertheless, is a good and pretty

girl though I say it, who am her mother;and moreover, she will bring a prettypenny to her husband whoever he maybe; for you see, Captain Bridgeman, myhusband was not idle during the timethat he was in the family of theDelmars, and as her sister is so well todo, why little Amelia will come into agreater share than she otherwise wouldthat is, if she marries well, andaccording to the wishes of her mother."

At this interesting part of theconversation Captain Bridgeman leantmore earnestly towards mygrandmother.

"A pretty penny, madam, you said; I

never heard the expression before; whatmay a pretty penny mean "

"It means, first and last, 4,000 pounds,Captain Bridgeman; part down, and theother when I die."

"Indeed," replied Captain Bridgeman;"I certainly never thought that MissAmelia would ever have any fortune;indeed, she's too pretty andaccomplished to require any."

"Now, sir," continued my grandmother,"the point on which I wish to consultyou is this: you know that LieutenantFlat is very often here, and for a longwhile has been very attentive to my

daughter; he has, I believe, almost asmuch as proposed that is, in his sort ofway; but my daughter does not seem tocare for him. Now, Captain Bridgeman,Mr Flat may not be very clever, but Ibelieve him to be a very worthy youngman; still one must be cautious, andwhat I wish to know before I interfereand persuade my daughter to marryhim is, whether you think that Mr Flatis of a disposition which would makethe marriage state a happy one; for yousee, Captain Bridgeman, love beforemarriage is very apt to fly away, but lovethat comes after marriage will last outyour life."

"Well, madam," replied the captain, "I

will be candid with you; I do not thinkthat a clever girl like Miss Amelia islikely to be happy as the wife of mygood friend Mr Flat still there isnothing against his character, madam; Ibelieve him harmless very harmless."

"He's a very fine-looking young man,Captain Bridgeman."

"Yes; nothing to be found fault with inhis appearance."

"Very good-natured."

"Yes; he's not very quick in temper, oranything else; he's what we call a slow-coach."

"I hear he's a very correct officer,Captain Bridgeman."

"Yes; I am not aware that he has everbeen under an arrest."

"Well, we cannot expect everything inthis world; he is handsome, good-tempered, and a good officer I cannotsee why Amelia does not like him,particularly as her affections are nototherwise engaged. I am satisfied withthe answer you have given, CaptainBridgeman, and now I shall point outto Amelia that I expect she will makeup her mind to accept Mr Flat."

Here Captain Bridgeman hesitated.

"Indeed, madam, if her affections arenot otherwise engaged I say are notengaged, madam, I do not think shecould do better. Would, you like me tosound Miss Amelia on the subject "

"Really, Captain Bridgeman, it is verykind of you; you may, perhaps,persuade her to listen to your friend MrFlat."

"I will, at all events, ascertain her realsentiments, madam," said the captain,rising; "and, if you please, I will sayfarewell for the present."

As my grandmother anticipated, thescale, which had been so long balancedby Captain Bridgeman, was weigheddown in favour of marriage by thedeath of my father Ben, and theunexpected fortune of 4,000 pounds.

The next day the captain proposed andwas accepted, and six weeks from thatdate my aunt Milly became his wife.

The wedding was very gay: somepeople did sneer at the match, butwhere was there ever a match without asneer There are always and everywherepeople to be found who will envy thehappiness of others. Some talked aboutthe private marine; this attack was met

with the 4,000 pounds (or rather 8,000pounds per annum, for rumour, asusual, had doubled the sum); otherstalked of the shop as infra dig; the set-off against which was, the educationand beauty of the bride. One or twosubs' wives declared that they wouldnot visit Mrs Bridgeman; but when thecolonel and his lady called tocongratulate the new-married couple,and invited a large party in their ownhouse to meet them, then then subs'wives left their cards as soon as theycould.

In a few weeks all was right again: mymother would not give up her shop itwas too lucrative; but she was on more

intimate terms with her customers; andwhen people found that, although hersister was a captain's lady, my motherhad too much sense to be ashamed ofher position; why they liked her thebetter. Indeed, as she was still veryhandsome, one or two of the marineofficers, now that she was a widow,paid her very assiduous court; but mymother had no intention of enteringagain into the holy state she preferredSTATE in quo. She had no one to carefor but me, and for me she continuedher shop and library, although, Ibelieve, she could have retired upon acomfortable independence, had shechosen so to do.

My mother, whatever she might havebeen when a girl, was now a strong-minded, clever woman. It must havebeen a painful thing for her to havemade up her mind to allow me to go tosea; I was her only child, her only care; Ibelieve she loved me dearly, althoughshe was not so lavish of her caresses asmy aunt Milly; but she perceived that itwould be for my advantage that Ishould insure the patronage andprotection of Captain Delmar, and shesacrificed self to my interest.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

About a month after my aunt'smarriage, a letter was received fromCaptain Delmar, who had arrived atSpithead, requesting my mother to sendme to Portsmouth as soon as shecould, and not go to the trouble orexpense of fitting me out, as he wouldtake that upon himself.

This was but short notice to give afond mother, but there was no help forit; she returned an answer, that in threedays from the date of the letter Ishould be there.

I was immediately summoned fromschool that she might see as much ofme as possible before I went; and

although she did not attempt to detainme, I perceived, very often, the tearsrun down her cheeks.

My grandmother thought proper tomake me very long speeches every threeor four hours, the substance of whichmay be comprehended in very fewwords to wit, that I had been a very badboy, and that I was little better now;that I had been spoiled by over-indulgence, and that it was lucky myaunt Milly was not so much with me;that on board a man-of-war I dare notplay tricks, and that I would find it verydifferent from being at home with mymother; that Captain Delmar was a verygreat man, and that I must be very

respectful to him; that some day Ishould thank her very much for herbeing so kind to me; that she hoped Iwould behave well, and that if I didnot, she hoped that I would get a goodbeating.

Such was the burden of her song, till atlast I got very tired of it, and on thethird evening I broke away from her,saying, "Law, granny how you dotwaddle!" upon which she called me agood-for-nothing young blackguard,and felt positively sure that I should behanged. The consequence was, thatgranny and I did not part good friends;and I sincerely hoped that when I hadcome back again, I should not find her

above ground.

The next morning I bade farewell to mydear Aunt Milly and CaptainBridgeman, received a very ungracioussalute from granny, who appeared tothink, as she kissed me, that her lipswere touching something poisonous,and set off with my mother in thecoach to Portsmouth.

We arrived safe at Portsmouth, and mymother immediately took lodgings onthe Common Hard at Portsea. The nextday, having dressed herself with greatcare, with a very thick veil on herbonnet, my mother walked with me tothe George Hotel, where Captain

Delmar had taken up his quarters.

On my mother sending up her card, wewere immediately ushered upstairs, andon entering the room found theHonourable Captain Delmar sittingdown in full uniform his sword, andhat, and numerous papers, lying on thetable before him. On one side of thetable stood a lieutenant, hat in hand; onthe other, the captain's clerk, withpapers for him to sign. My friendTommy Dott was standing at thewindow, chasing a blue-bottle fly, forwant of something better to do; andthe steward was waiting for ordersbehind the captain's chair.

My mother, who had pulled down herveil, so that her face was not visible,made a slight courtesy to CaptainDelmar, who rose up and advanced toreceive her very graciously, requestingthat she would be seated for a minuteor two, till he had time to speak to her.

I have thought since, that myhonourable captain had a mind toimpress upon my mother the state anddignity of a captain in his Majesty'sservice, when in commission. He tookno notice whatever of me. TommyDott gave me a wink of his eye fromthe window, and I returned thecompliment by putting my tongue intomy cheek; but the other parties were

too much occupied with the captain toperceive our friendly recognition.Captain Delmar continued to givevarious orders, and after a time theofficers attending were dismissed.

As soon as we were alone, my motherwas addressed in, I thought, rather apompous way, and very much incontrast with his previous politenessbefore others. Captain Delmarinformed her that he should take meimmediately under his protection, payall my expenses, and, if I behaved well,advance me in the service.

At this announcement, my motherexpressed a great deal of gratitude, and,

shedding a few tears, said, that the boywould in future look up to him as aparent. To this speech Captain Delmarmade no reply; but, changing theconversation, told her that he expectedto sail in about three or four days, andthat no time must be lost in fitting meout; that, all things considered, hethought it advisable that she shouldreturn at once to Chatham, and leavethe boy with him as she could notknow what was requisite for me, andwould therefore be of no use.

At the idea of parting with me, mymother cried bitterly. Captain Delmardid then rise off his chair, and takingmy mother by the hand speak to her a

few words of consolation. My motherremoved her handkerchief from hereyes and sighed deeply, saying toCaptain Delmar, with an appealinglook, "Oh! Captain Delmar, rememberthat for you I have indeed made greatsacrifices; do not forget them, whenyou look at that boy, who is very dearto me."

"I will do him justice," replied thecaptain, somewhat affected, "but I mustinsist upon inviolable secrecy on yourpart; you must promise me that underany circumstances "

"I have obeyed you for thirteen years,"replied my mother; "I am not likely to

forget my promise now; it is hard topart with him, but I leave him in thehands of "

"You forget the boy is there,"interrupted Captain Delmar; "take himaway now; to-morrow morning I willsend my coxswain for him, and youmust go back to Chatham."

"God bless you, sir," replied mymother, weeping, as Captain Delmarshook her hand, and then we left theroom. As we were walking back to ourlodging, I inquired of my mother"What's the secret between you andCaptain Delmar, mother "

"The secret, child! Oh, somethingwhich took place at the time I wasliving with his aunt, and which he doesnot wish to have known; so ask me nomore questions about it."

After our return, my mother gave me agreat deal of advice. She told me that,as I had lost my father Ben, I must nowlook upon Captain Delmar as a fatherto me; that Ben had been a faithfulservant to the captain, and that she hadbeen the same to Mrs Delmar, his aunt;and that was the reason why CaptainDelmar was interested about me, andhad promised to do so much for me;begging me to treat him with greatrespect and never venture to play him

any tricks, or otherwise he would behighly offended, and send me homeagain; and then I should never rise tobe an officer in his Majesty's service.

I cannot say the advice received theattention it deserved, for I felt moreinclined to play tricks to myhonourable captain than any person Iever met with; however, I appeared toconsent, and, in return begged mymother to take care of my dog Bob,which she promised to do.

My mother cried a great deal during thenight; the next morning she gave mefive guineas as pocket-money,recommending me to be careful of it,

and telling me I must look to CaptainDelmar for my future supply. She tiedup the little linen I had brought withme in a handkerchief, and shortly afterthe coxswain knocked at the door, andcame upstairs to claim me for hisMajesty's service.

"I'm come for the youngster, if youplease, marm," said the coxswain, a fine,tall seaman, remarkably clean and neatin his dress.

My mother put her arms round me, andburst into tears.

"I beg your pardon, marm," said thecoxswain, after standing silent about a

minute, "but could not you do the pipingafter the youngster's gone If I stay herelong I shall be blowed up by theskipper, as sure as my name's BobCross."

"I will detain you but a few secondslonger," replied my mother; "I maynever see him again."

"Well, that's a fact; my poor mothernever did me," replied the coxswain.

This observation did not raise mymother's spirits. Another pause ensued,during which I was bedewed with hertears, when the coxswain approachedagain

"I ax your pardon, marm; but if youknow anything of Captain Delmar, youmust know he's not a man to be playedwith, and you would not wish to get meinto trouble. It's a hard thing to partwith a child, I'm told, but it wouldn'thelp me if I said anything about yourtears. If the captain were to go to theboat, and find me not there, he'd justsay, 'What were my orders, sir ' and afterthat, you know, marm, there is not aword for me to say."

"Take him, then, my good man,"replied my mother, pressing meconvulsively to her heart "take him;Heaven bless you, my dear child."

"Thanky, marm; that's kind of you,"replied the coxswain. "Come, my littlefellow, we'll soon make a man of you."

I once more pressed my lips to my poormother's, and she resigned me to thecoxswain, at the same time taking somesilver off the table and putting it intohis hand.

"Thanky, marm; that's kinder still, tothink of another when you're indistress yourself; I shan't forget it. I'lllook after the lad a bit for you, as sureas my name's Bob Cross."

My mother sank down on the sofa,

with her handkerchief to her eyes.

Bob Cross caught up the bundle, andled me away. I was very melancholy, forI loved my mother, and could not bearto see her so distressed, and for sometime we walked on without speaking.

The coxswain first broke the silence:"What's your name, my little Trojan "said he.

"Percival Keene."

"Well I'm blessed if I didn't think thatyou were one of the Delmar breed, bythe cut of your jib; howsomever, it's awise child that knows its own father."

"Father's dead," replied I.

"Dead! Well, fathers do die sometimes;you must get on how you can withoutone. I don't think fathers are of muchuse, for, you see, mothers take care ofyou till you're old enough to go to sea.My father did nothing for me, except tohelp mother to lick me, when I wasobstropolous."

The reader, from what he has alreadybeen informed about Ben, the marine,may easily conceive that I was verymuch of Bob Cross's opinion.

"I suppose you don't know anybody on

board do you "

"Yes, I know Tommy Dott I knew himwhen the ship was at Chatham."

"Oh! Mr Tommy Dott; I dare say you'rejust like him, for you look full ofmischief. He's a very nice young manfor a small party, as the saying is; thereis more devil in his little carcase than intwo women's, and that's not a trifle;you'll hunt in couples, I dare say, andget well flogged at the same gun, if youdon't take care. Now, here we are, and Imust report my arrival with you underconvoy."

Bob Cross sent a waiter for the

captain's steward, who went up toCaptain Delmar. I was ordered to goupstairs, and again found myself in thepresence of the noble captain, and avery stout elderly man, with a flaxenwig.

"This is the lad," said Captain Delmar,when I came into the room and walkedup to him; "you know exactly what herequires; oblige me by seeing himproperly fitted out and the bill sent into me."

"Your orders shall be strictly obeyed,Captain Delmar," said the oldgentleman, with a profound bow.

"You had better not order too manythings, as he is growing fast; it will beeasy to make good any deficiencies asthey may be required."

"Your orders shall be most strictlyobeyed, Captain Delmar," replied theold gentleman, with another bow.

"I hardly know what to do with himfor to-day and to-morrow, until hisuniforms are made," continued thecaptain: "I suppose he must go onboard."

"If you have no objection, CaptainDelmar," said the old gentleman, withanother low bow, "I am sure that Mrs

Culpepper will be most proud to takecharge of any protege of yours; we havea spare bed, and the young gentlemancan remain with us until he is ready toembark in the uniform of his rank."

"Be it so, Mr Culpepper; let your wifetake care of him until all is complete,and his chest is ready. You'll oblige meby arranging about his mess."

"Your wishes shall be most strictlyattended to, Captain Delmar," repliedMr Culpepper, with another profoundinclination, which made me feel verymuch inclined to laugh.

"If you have no further orders, Captain

Delmar, I will now take the younggentleman with me."

"Nothing more, Mr Culpepper goodmorning," replied Captain Delmar, whoneither said how d'ye do to me when Icame in, or good bye when I went awayin company with Mr Culpepper. I hadyet to learn what a thing of noconsequence was a "sucking Nelson."

I followed Mr Culpepper down stairs,who desired me to remain with thecoxswain, who was standing under thearchway, while he spoke to the captain'ssteward.

"Well," said Bob Cross, "what's the

ticket, youngster, are you to go abroadwith me "

"No," said I; "I am to stay on shorewith that old chap, who does nothingbut bob his head up and down. Who ishe "

"That's our nipcheese."

"Nipcheese!"

"Yes; nipcheese means purser of theship you'll find all that out by-and-by;you've got lots to larn, and, by way of ahint, make him your friend if you can,for he earwigs the captain in fine style."

Perceiving that I did not understandhim, Bob Cross continued: "I meanthat our captain's very fond of theofficers paying him great respect, andhe likes all that bowing and scraping; hedon't like officers or men to touch theirhats, but to take them right off theirheads when they speak to him. You see,he's a sprig of nobility, as they call it,and what's more he's also a post-captain, and thinks no small beer ofhimself; so don't forget what I say herecomes the purser."

Mr Culpepper now came out, and,taking my hand, led me away to hisown house, which was at Southsea. Hedid not speak a word during the walk,

but appeared to be in deep cogitation:at last we arrived at his door.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

Why is it that I detain the reader withMr Culpepper and his family I don'tknow, but I certainly have aninclination to linger over every littledetail of events which occurred uponmy first plunging into the sea of life,just as naked boys on the New Riverside stand shivering a while, before theycan make up their minds to dash intothe unnatural element; for men are notducks, although they do show some

affinity to geese by their venturingupon the treacherous fluid.

The door was opened, and I foundmyself in the presence of MrsCulpepper and her daughter, theheiress, as I afterwards discovered, to allMr Culpepper's savings, which wereasserted to be something considerableafter thirty years' employment as purserof various vessels belonging to hisMajesty.

Mrs Culpepper was in personenormous she looked like a feather-bedstanding on end; her cheeks were aslarge as a dinner-plate, eyes almost asimperceptible as a mole's, nose just

visible, mouth like a round O. It wassaid that she was once a greatDevonshire beauty. Time, who has beendenominated Edax rerum, certainly hadas yet left her untouched, reserving herfor a bonne bouche on some futureoccasion.

She sat in a very large arm-chair indeed,no common-sized chair could havereceived her capacious person. She didnot get up when I entered; indeed, as Idiscovered, she made but two attemptsto stand during the twenty-four hours;one was to come out of her bedroom,which was on the same floor as theparlour, and the other to go in again.

Miss Culpepper was somewhat of hermother's build. She might have beentwenty years old, and was, for a girl ofher age, exuberantly fat; yet as her skinand complexion were not coarse, manythought her handsome; but shepromised to be as large as her mother,and certainly was not at all suited for awife to a subaltern of a marchingregiment.

"Who have we here " said MrsCulpepper to her husband, in a sort oflow croak; for she was so smotheredwith fat that she could not get her voiceout.

"Well, I hardly know," replied the

gentleman, wiping his forehead; "butI've my own opinion."

"Mercy on me, how very like!"exclaimed Miss Culpepper, looking atme, and then at her father. "Would notyou like to go into the garden, little boy" continued she: "there, through thepassage, out of the door, you can't missit."

As this was almost a command, I didnot refuse to go; but as soon as I was inthe garden, which was a small patch ofground behind the house, as thewindow to the parlour was open, andmy curiosity was excited by theirevidently wishing to say something

which they did not wish me to hear, Istopped under the window andlistened.

"The very picture of him," continuedthe young lady.

"Yes, yes, very like indeed," croaked theold one.

"All I know is," said Mr Culpepper,"Captain Delmar has desired me to fithim out, and that he pays all theexpenses."

"Well, that's another proof," said theyoung lady; "he wouldn't pay for otherpeople's children."

"He was brought down here by a veryrespectable-looking, I may sayinteresting, and rather pretty woman, Ishould think about thirty."

"Then she must have been handsomewhen this boy was born," replied theyoung lady: "I consider that anotherproof. Where is she "

"Went away this morning by the day-coach, leaving the boy with the captain,who sent his coxswain for him."

"There's mystery about that," rejoinedthe daughter, "and therefore I considerit another proof."

"Yes," said Mr Culpepper, "and a strongone too. Captain Delmar is so high andmighty, that he would not have itthought that he could ever condescendto have an intrigue with one beneathhim in rank and station, and he has senther away on that account, depend uponit."

"Just so; and if that boy is not a son ofCaptain Delmar, I'm not a woman."

"I am of that opinion," replied thefather, "and therefore I offered to takecharge of him, as the captain did notknow what to do with him till hisuniform was ready."

"Well," replied Miss Culpepper, "I'llsoon find out more. I'll pumpeverything that he knows out of himbefore he leaves us; I know how to putthat and that together."

"Yes," croaked the fat mother; "Medeaknows how to put that and thattogether, as well as any one."

"You must be very civil and very kindto him," said Mr Culpepper; "fordepend upon it, the very circumstanceof the captain's being compelled tokeep the boy at a distance will makehim feel more fond of him."

"I've no patience with the men in thatrespect," observed the young lady:"how nobility can so demeanthemselves I can't think; no wonderthey are ashamed of what they havedone, and will not acknowledge theirown offspring."

"No, indeed," croaked the old lady.

"If a woman has the misfortune toyield to her inclinations, they don't lether off so easily," exclaimed MissMedea.

"No, indeed," croaked the mammaagain.

"Men make the laws and break them,"continued Miss Culpepper. "Mere brutestrength, even in the most civilisedsociety. If all women had only the spiritthat I have, there would be a littlealteration, and more justice."

"I can't pretend to argue with you,Medea," replied Mr Culpepper; "I takethe world as I find it, and make the bestof it. I must go now, my steward iswaiting for me at the victualling office.Just brush my hat a little, Medea, thewind has raised the nap, and then I'll beoff."

I walked very softly from the window; anew light had burst upon me. Young as

I was, I also could put that and thattogether. I called to mind the conductof my mother towards her husbandBen; the dislike of my grandmother toCaptain Delmar; the occasionalconversations I had overheard; thequestion of my mother checked beforeit was finished "If I knew who it wasthat I had been playing the trick to;" thevisits my mother received from CaptainDelmar, who was so haughty anddistant to everybody; his promise toprovide for me, and my mother'sinjunctions to me to be obedient andlook up to him as a father, and theremarks of the coxswain, Bob Cross,"If I were not of the Delmar breed:" allthis, added to what I had just

overheard, satisfied me that they werenot wrong in their conjectures, and thatI really was the son of the honourablecaptain.

My mother had gone; I would havegiven worlds to have gained thisinformation before, that I might havequestioned her, and obtained the truthfrom her; but that was now impossible,and I felt convinced that writing was ofno use. I recollected the conversationbetween her and the Captain, in whichshe promised to keep the secret, andthe answer she gave me when Iquestioned her; nothing, then, but mytears and entreaties could have anyeffect, and those, I knew, were powerful

over her; neither would it be of any useto ask Aunt Milly, for she would not tellher sister's secrets, so I resolved to saynothing about it for the present; and Idid not forget that Mr Culpepper hadsaid that Captain Delmar would beannoyed if it was supposed that I washis son; I resolved, therefore, that Iwould not let him imagine that I knewanything about it, or had any idea of it.

I remained more than an hour in deepthought, and it was strange what atumult there was in my young heart atthis discovery. I hardly comprehendedthe nature of my position, yet I feltpleased on the whole; I felt as if I wereof more importance; nay, that I was

more capable of thinking and actingthan I was twenty-four hours before.

My reveries were, however, disturbed byMiss Medea, who came to the back-door and asked me if I was not tiredof walking, and if I would not like tocome in.

"Are you not hungry, Master KeeneWould you like to have a nice piece ofcake and a glass of currant wine beforedinner We shall not dine till threeo'clock."

"If you please," replied I: for I wouldnot refuse the bribe, although I had aperfect knowledge why it was offered.

Miss Medea brought the cake and wine.As soon as I had despatched them,which did not take very long, shecommenced her pumping, as I hadanticipated, and which I wasdetermined to thwart, merely out ofopposition.

"You were sorry to leave your mamma,weren't you, Master Keene "

"Yes; very sorry, miss."

"Where's your papa, dearest He's a verypretty boy, mamma, ain't he " continuedthe young lady, putting her fingersthrough my chestnut curls.

"Yes; handsome boy," croaked the oldlady.

"Papa's dead."

"Dead! I thought so," observed MissMedea, winking at her mother.

"Did you ever see your papa, dearest "

"Oh yes; he went to sea about eighteenmonths ago, and he was killed inaction."

After this came on a series of questionsand cross-questions; I replied to her soas to make it appear that Ben was my

father, and nobody else, although I hadthen a very different opinion. The factwas, I was determined that I would notbe pumped, and I puzzled them, for Istated that my aunt Milly was marriedto Captain Bridgeman, of the marines;and not till then did Miss Medea askme what my father was. My reply wasthat he had also been in the marines,and they consequently put him down asa marine officer, as well as CaptainBridgeman.

This added so much to therespectability of my family, that theywere quite mystified, and found that itwas not quite so easy to put that andthat together as they had thought.

As soon as they were tired ofquestioning, they asked me if I wouldnot like to take another turn in thegarden, to which I consented; and,placing myself under the window asbefore, I heard Miss Medea say to hermother

"Father's always finding out somemare's nest or another; and becausethere is some likeness to the captain, hehas, in his great wit, made an importantdiscovery. It's quite evident that he'swrong, as he generally is. It's not verylikely that Captain Delmar should havehad an intrigue with the wife of amarine officer, and her sister married

also into the corps. The widow hasbrought him down herself, it is true,but that proves nothing; who else wasto bring him down, if it was not hismother and the very circumstance ofher going away so soon proves that shefelt it improper that she should remain;and, in my opinion, that she is amodest, interesting young woman, inwhom Captain Delmar has taken aninterest. I wish father would not comehere with his nonsensical ideas, tellingus to make much of the boy."

"Very true, Medea," replied the mother;"you might have saved that cake andwine."

Thinks I to myself, you have notpumped me, and I never felt moredelighted than at having outwittedthem. I thought it, however, prudent towalk away from the window.

Shortly afterwards, Mr Culpepperreturned, accompanied by one of thenumerous Portsmouth fitting-outtailors. I was summoned; the tailorpresented a list of what he declared tobe absolutely necessary for the outfit ofa gentleman.

Mr Culpepper struck out two-thirds ofthe articles, and desired the remainderto be ready on the Friday morning, itbeing then Wednesday. The tailor

promised faithfully, and Mr Culpepperalso promised most faithfully, that ifthe articles were not ready, they wouldbe left on his hands. As soon as thetailor had gone, Miss Medea asked meif I would not like to take another runin the garden. I knew that she wishedto speak to her father, and thereforehad a pleasure in disappointing her. Itherefore replied, that I had been therenearly the whole day, and did not wishto go out any more.

"Never mind whether you wish it ornot; I wish you to go," replied MissMedea, tartly.

"Medea, how can you be so rude "

cried Mr Culpepper; "surely Mr Keenemay do as he pleases. I'm surprised atyou, Medea."

"And I'm surprised at you, papa,finding out a mystery when there isnone," replied Miss Medea, very cross."All you said this morning, and all yoursurmises, have turned out to be allmoonshine. Yes, you may look, papa; Itell you all moonshine."

"Why, Medea, what nonsense you aretalking," replied Mr Culpepper.

"Medea's right," croaked MrsCulpepper; "all moonshine."

"So you need not be so very particular,papa, I can tell you," rejoined MissMedea, who then whispered in herfather's ear, loud enough for me to hear,"No such thing, nothing but a regularmarine."

"Pooh, nonsense," replied the purser, ina low voice; "the boy has been taught tosay it he's too clever for you, Medea."

At this very true remark of her father's,Miss Medea swelled into a toweringpassion, her whole face, neck, andshoulders for she wore a low gown inthe morning turning to a fiery scarlet. Inever saw such a fury as she appearedto be. She rushed by me so roughly,

that I was thrown back a couple ofpaces, and then she bounced out of theroom.

"Medea knows how to put that andthat together, Mr Culpepper," croakedout Mrs Culpepper.

"Medea's wise in her own conceit, andyou're a regular old fool," rejoined MrCulpepper, with asperity; "one tooknowing and the other not halfknowing enough. Master Keene, I hopeyou are hungry, for we have a very nicedinner. Do you like ducks and greenpeas "

"Yes, sir, very much," replied I.

"Were you born at Chatham, MasterKeene "

"No, sir, I was born at the Hall, nearSouthampton. My mother was broughtup by old Mrs Delmar, the captain'saunt."

I gave this intelligence on purpose; as Iknew it would puzzle Miss Medea, whohad just returned from the kitchen.

Mr Culpepper nodded his headtriumphantly to his daughter and wife,who both appeared dumb-founded atthis new light thrown upon the affair.

Miss Medea paused a moment and thensaid to me, "I wish to ask you onequestion, Master Keene."

"I will not answer any more of yourquestions, miss," replied I; "You havebeen questioning me all the morning,and just now, you were so rude asnearly to push me down. If you wantto know anything more, ask CaptainDelmar; or, if you wish it, I will askCaptain Delmar whether I am toanswer you, and if he says I am, I will,but not without."

This was a decided blow on my part;mother and Medea both lookedfrightened, and Mr Culpepper was

more alarmed than either of thefemales. It proved to them that I knewwhat they were inquiring for, which wasto them also proof that I also knewwho I was; and further, my reference toCaptain Delmar satisfied them that Ifelt sure of his support, and they knewthat he would be very much irritated ifI told him on what score they had beenpumping me.

"You are very right, Master Keene," saidMr Culpepper, turning very red, "torefuse to answer any questions youdon't like; and, Medea, I'm surprised atyour behaviour; I insist upon it you donot annoy Master Keene with any moreof your impertinent curiosity."

"No, no," croaked the old lady; "holdyour tongue, Medea, hold yourtongue."

Miss Medea, who looked as if shecould tear my eyes out if she dared,swallowed down her rage as well as shecould. She was mortified at finding shehad made a mistake, annoyed at myanswering her so boldly, and frightenedat her father's anger; for the oldgentleman was very apt to vent it in theargumentum ad feminam, and box her earssoundly.

Fortunately dinner was served just atthis moment, and this gave a turn to

the conversation, and also to theirthoughts. Mr Culpepper was allattention, and Miss Medea, graduallyrecovering her temper, also becameaffable and condescending.

The evening passed away veryagreeably; but I went to bed early, as Iwished to be left to my own reflections,and it was not till daylight that I couldcompose my troubled mind so as to fallasleep.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

Although the aversion which I had

taken to the whole Culpepper familywas so great, that I could have doneanything to annoy them, my mind wasnow so fully occupied with theinformation which I had collectedrelative to my supposed birth andparentage, that I could not think ofmischief.

I walked on the common or in the littlegarden during the whole of thefollowing day, plunged in deepthought, and at night, when I went tobed, I remained awake till the dawn.During these last two days I hadthought and reflected more than I hadperhaps done from the hour of mybirth.

That I was better off than I shouldhave been if I had been the son of aprivate in the marines, I felt convinced;but still I had a feeling that I was in aposition in which I might be subjectedto much insult, and that, unless I wasacknowledged by my aristocratic parent,my connection with his family wouldbe of no use to me; and CaptainDelmar, how was I to behave to him Idid not like him much, that was certain,nor did this new light which had burstforth make me feel any more love forhim than I did before. Still my mother'swords at Chatham rung in my ears, "Doyou know who it is that you have been" etcetera. I felt sure that he was my

father, and I felt a sort of duty towardshim; perhaps an increase of respect.

These were anxious thoughts for a boynot fourteen; and the Culpeppersremarked, that I had not only lookedvery pale, but had actually grown thinin the face during my short stay.

As I was very quiet and reserved afterthe first day, they were very glad whenmy clothes were brought home, and Iwas reported ready to embark; so was I,for I wanted to go on board and see myfriend Tommy Dott, with whom Iintended, if the subject was broughtup, to consult as to my proceedings, orperhaps I thought it would be better to

consult Bob Cross, the captain'scoxswain; I was not sure that I shouldnot advise with them both.

I had made up my mind how to behaveto my mother. I knew that she wouldnever acknowledge the truth, after whathad passed between the captain and herwhen I was present; but I was resolvedthat I would let her know that I was inthe secret; and I thought that the replyto me would be a guide as to thecorrectness of the fact, which, with allthe hastiness of boyhood, I consideredas incontrovertible, although I had notthe least positive proof.

The day that I was to go on board, I

requested Miss Culpepper to give me asheet of paper, that I might write to mymother; she supplied me very readily,saying, "You had better let me see ifyou make any mistake in your spellingbefore the letter goes; your mamma willbe so pleased if you write your letterproperly." She then went down into thekitchen to give some orders.

As I had not the slightest intention thatshe should read what I wrote, andresolved to have it in the post beforeshe came up again, I was very concisein my epistle, which was as follows:

"Dear Mother: I have found it all out Iam the son of Captain Delmar, and

everyone here knows what you havekept a secret from me. I go on boardto-day.

"Yours truly, P. KEENE."

This was very short, and, it must beadmitted, direct to the point. I couldnot perhaps have written one whichwas so calculated to give my motheruneasiness.

As soon as it was finished, I folded itup, and lighted a taper to seal it. OldMrs Culpepper, who was in the room,croaked out, "No, no; you must show itto Medea." But I paid no attention toher, and having sealed my letter, put on

my hat, and walked out to the post-office. I dropped it into the box, and,on returning, found Mr Culpeppercoming home, accompanied by BobCross, the captain's coxswain, and twoof the boat's crew.

As I presumed, they were sent for me; Ijoined them immediately, and waskindly greeted by Bob Cross, who said:

"Well, Mr Keene, are you all ready forshipping We've come for your traps."

"All ready," replied I, "and very glad togo, for I'm tired of staying on shoredoing nothing."

We were soon at the house; the seamencarried away my chest and bedding,while Bob Cross remained a little while,that I might pay my farewell to theladies.

The ceremony was not attended withmuch regret on either side. MissCulpepper could not help asking mewhy I did not show her my letter, and Ireplied, that there were secrets in it,which answer did not at all add to hergood temper; our adieus were,therefore, anything but affectionate,and before the men with my effectswere a hundred yards in advance, BobCross and I were at their heels.

"Well, Master Keene," said Bob, as wewended our way across South SeaCommon, "how do you like thepurser's ladies "

"Not at all," replied I; "they have donenothing but try to pump me the wholetime I have been there; but they did notmake much of it."

"Women will be curious, Master Keenepray what did they try to pump about "

I hardly knew how to reply, and Ihesitated. I felt a strong inclinationtowards Bob Cross, and I had beforereflected whether I should make himmy confidant; still, I was undecided and

made no reply, when Bob Crossanswered for me:

"Look ye, child for although you'regoing on the quarter-deck, and I ambefore the mast, you are a childcompared to me I can tell you whatthey tried to pump about, as well as youcan tell me, if you choose. Accordingto my thinking, there's no lad on boardthe frigate that will require good adviceas you will; and I tell you candidly, youwill have your cards to play. Bob Crossis no fool, and can see as far through afog as most chaps; I like you foryourself as far as I see of you, and Ihave not forgotten your mother'skindness to me, when she had her own

misery to occupy her thoughts; not thatI wanted the money it wasn't themoney, but the way and thecircumstances under which it wasgiven. I told you I'd look after you a bita bit means a great deal with me and soI will, if you choose that I shall; if not,I shall touch my hat to you, as myofficer, which won't help you verymuch. So, now you have to settle, mylad, whether you will have me as yourfriend, or not."

The appeal quite decided me. "BobCross," replied I. "I do wish to makeyou my friend; I thought of it before,but I did not know whether to go toyou or to Tommy Dott."

"Tommy Dott! Well, Master Keene,that's not very flattering, to put me inone scale, and Tommy Dott in theother; I'm not surprised at its weighingdown in my favour. If you wish to getinto mischief you can't apply to a betterhand than Tommy Dott; but TommyDott is not half so fit to advise you, asyou are, I expect, to advise him; somake him your playmate andcompanion, if you please, but as to hisadvice, it's not worth asking. However,as you have given me the preference, Iwill now tell you that the Culpepperpeople have been trying to find outwho is your father. Ain't I right "

"Yes, you are," replied I.

"Well, then, this is no time to talk aboutsuch things; we shall be down to theboat in another minute, so we'll say nomore at present; only recollect, whenyou are on board, if they talk aboutappointing a man to take charge ofyour hammock, say that Bob Cross, thecaptain's coxswain, is, you understand,to be the person; say that and no more.I will tell you why by-and-by, when wehave time to talk together and if any ofyour messmates say anything to you onthe same point which the Culpeppershave been working at, make no replyand hold yourself very stiff. Now, herewe are at the sally port, so there's an

end to our palaver for the present."

My chest and bedding were already inthe boat, and as soon as Cross and Ihad stepped in he ordered the bowmanto shove off; in half an hour we arrivedalongside the frigate, which lay atSpithead, bright with new paint, andwith her pennant proudly flying to thebreeze.

"You'd better follow me, sir, and mindyou touch your hat when the officersspeak to you," said Bob Cross,ascending the accommodation ladder. Idid so, and found myself on thequarter deck, in the presence of thefirst lieutenant and several of the

officers.

"Well, Cross," said the first lieutenant.

"I've brought a young gentleman onboard to join the ship. Captain Delmarhas, I believe, given his orders abouthim."

"Mr Keene, I presume " said the firstlieutenant, eyeing me from head tofoot.

"Yes, sir," replied I, touching my hat.

"How long have you been atPortsmouth "

"Three days, sir; I have been staying atMr Culpepper's."

"Well, did you fall in love with MissCulpepper "

"No, sir," replied I; "I hate her."

At this answer the first lieutenant andthe officers near him burst out a-laughing.

"Well, youngster, you must dine with usin the gun-room to-day; and where'sMr Dott "

"Here, sir," said Tommy Dott, comingfrom the other side of the quarter-deck.

"Mr Dott, take this young gentlemandown below, and show him themidshipmen's berth. Let me see, who isto take care of his hammock "

"I believe that Bob Cross is to take careof it, sir," said I.

"The captain's coxswain humph. Well,that's settled at all events; very good weshall have the pleasure of yourcompany to dinner, Mr Keene. Why, MrDott and you look as if you knew eachother."

"Don't we, Tommy " said I to themidshipman, grinning.

"I suspect that there is a pair of you,"said the first lieutenant, turning aft andwalking away; after which Tommy and Iwent down the companion ladder asfast as we could, and in a few secondsafterwards were sitting together on thesame chest, in most intimateconversation.

My extreme resemblance to ourhonourable captain was notunobserved by the officers who wereon the quarter-deck at the time of mymaking my appearance; and, as Iafterwards heard from Bob Cross, hewas sent for by the surgeon, on somepretence or another, to obtain any

information relative to me. What wereBob Cross's reasons for answering ashe did I could not at that timecomprehend, but he explained them tome afterwards.

"Who brought him down, Cross " saidthe surgeon, carelessly.

"His own mother, sir; he has no father,sir, I hear."

"Did you see her What sort of a personwas she "

"Well, sir," replied Bob Cross, "I've seenmany ladies of quality, but such a reallady I don't think I ever set my eyes

upon before; and such a beauty I'dmarry to-morrow if I could take in towa craft like her."

"How did they come down toPortsmouth "

"Why, sir, she came down toPortsmouth in a coach and four; butshe walked to the George Hotel, as ifshe was nobody."

This was not a fib on the part of thecoxswain, for we came down by thePortsmouth coach; it did, however,deceive the surgeon, as was intended.

"Did you see anything of her, Cross "

"Not when she was with the captain,sir, but at her own lodgings I did; sucha generous lady I never met with."

A few more questions were put, all ofwhich were replied to in much the samestrain by the coxswain, so as to makeout my mother to be a very importantand mysterious personage. It is true thatTommy Dott could have contradictedall this; but, in the first place, it was notvery likely that there would be anycommunication upon the pointbetween him and the officers; and inthe next I cautioned him to say nothingabout what he knew, which, as he wasstrongly attached to me, he strictly

complied with: so Bob Crosscompletely mystified the surgeon, who,of course, made his report to hismessmates.

Mr Culpepper's report certainlydiffered somewhat from that of BobCross. There was my statement of myaunt being married to a marine officerbut it was my statement; there was alsomy statement of my mother residingwith Captain Delmar's aunt; altogetherthere was doubt and mystery; and itended in my mother being supposed tobe a much greater person than shereally was everything tending to proveher a lady of rank being willinglyreceived, and all counter-statements

looked upon as apocryphal and false.

But whoever my mother might be, onone point every one agreed, which was,that I was the son of the HonourableCaptain Delmar, and on this point Iwas equally convinced myself. I waitedwith some anxiety for my mother'sreply to my letter, which arrived twodays after I had joined the frigate. Itwas as follows:

"My dear Percival:

"You little know the pain andastonishment which I felt upon receiptof your very unkind and insultingletter; surely you could not have

reflected at the time you wrote it, butmust have penned it in a moment ofirritation arising from some ungenerousremark which has been made in yourhearing.

"Alas, my dear child, you will find, nowthat you have commenced your careerin life, that there are too many whoseonly pleasure is to inflict pain upontheir fellow-creatures. I only canimagine that some remark has beenmade in your presence, arising fromthere being a similarity of featuresbetween you and the HonourableCaptain Delmar; that there is so hasbeen before observed by others. Indeedyour uncle and aunt Bridgeman were

both struck with the resemblance,when Captain Delmar arrived atChatham; but this proves nothing, mydear child people are very often alike,who have never seen each other, orheard each other mentioned, till theyhave by accident been thrown togetherso as to be compared.

"It may certainly be, as your father wasin the service of Captain Delmar, andconstantly attended upon him, andindeed I may add as I was occasionallyseeing him, that the impression of hiscountenance might be constantly in ourmemory, and but you don't understandsuch questions, and therefore I will sayno more, except that you will

immediately dismiss from yourthoughts any such idea.

"You forget, my dearest boy, that youare insulting me by supposing any suchthing, and that your mother's honour iscalled in question; I am sure you neverthought of that when you wrote thosehasty and inconsiderate lines. I mustadd, my dear boy, that knowing CaptainDelmar, and how proud and sensitivehe is, if it should ever come to hisknowledge that you had suspected orasserted what you have, his favour andprotection would be lost to you forever: at present he is doing a kind andcharitable action in bringing forwardthe son of a faithful servant; but if he

imagined for a moment that you wereconsidered related to him he would castyou off for ever, and all your prospectsin life would be ruined.

"Even allowing it possible that youwere what you so madly stated yourselfin your letter to be, I am convinced hewould do so. If such a report came tohis ears, he would immediately disavowyou, and leave you to find your ownway in the world.

"You see, therefore, my dear boy, howinjurious to you in every way such aridiculous surmise must prove, and Itrust that, not only for your own sake,but for your mother's character, you

will, so far from giving credence,indignantly disavow what must be asource of mischief and annoyance toall parties.

"Captain Bridgeman desires me to say,that he is of my opinion, so is youraunt Milly: as for your grandmother, ofcourse, I dare not show her your letter.Write to me, my dear boy, and tell mehow this unfortunate mistakehappened, and believe me to be youraffectionate mother, ARABELLAKEENE."

I read this letter over ten times before Icame to any conclusion; at last I said tomyself, there is not in any one part of it

any positive denial of the fact, andresolved some future day, when I hadhad some conversation with Bob Cross,to show it to him, and ask his opinion.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

The next morning, at daylight, the bluePeter was hoisted at the foremast, andthe gun fired as a signal for sailing; allwas bustle hoisting in, clearing boats ofstock, and clearing the ship of womenand strangers.

At ten o'clock Captain Delmar madehis appearance, the hands were piped

up anchor, and in half an hour we werestanding out for St. Helen's. Beforenight it blew very fresh, and we wentrolling down the Channel before aneasterly wind. I went to my hammockvery sick, and did not recover forseveral days, during which nobodyasked for me, or any questions aboutme, except Bob Cross and TommyDott.

As soon as I was well enough, I mademy appearance on deck, and wasordered by the first lieutenant to do myduty under the signal midshipman: thiswas day duty, and not very irksome; Ilearnt the flags, and how to use a spy-glass.

We were charged with despatches forthe fleet, then off Cadiz, and on thetenth day we fell in with it, remained aweek in company, and then wereordered to Gibraltar and Malta. FromMalta we went home again withdespatches, having been out threemonths.

During this short and pleasant run, Icertainly did not learn much of myprofession, but I did learn a little of theways of the world. First, as to CaptainDelmar, his conduct to me wasanything but satisfactory; he neverinquired for me during the time that Iwas unwell, and took no notice of me

on my reappearance.

The officers and young gentlemen, asmidshipmen are called, were asked todine in the cabin in rotation, and I didin consequence dine two or three timesin the cabin; but it appeared to me, as ifthe captain purposely took no noticeof me, although he generally did say aword or two to the others; moreover asthe signal mids were up in the morningwatch, he would occasionally send toinvite one of the others to breakfastwith him, but he never paid me thatcompliment.

This annoyed me, and I spoke of it toBob Cross, with whom I had had some

long conversations. I had told him all Iknew relative to myself, what mysuspicions were, and I had shown himmy mother's reply. His opinion on thesubject may be given in what follows:

"You see, Master Keene, you are in anawkward position; the captain is a veryproud man, and too proud toacknowledge that you are any wayrelated to him. It's my opinion, fromwhat you have told me, and from otherreasons, particularly from your likenessto the captain, that your suspicions arecorrect; but, what then Your mother issworn to secrecy that's clear; and thecaptain won't own you that's also veryclear. I had some talk with the captain's

steward on the subject when I wastaking a glass of grog with him theother night in this berth. It was he thatbrought up the subject, not me, and hesaid, that the captain not asking you tobreakfast, and avoiding you, as it were,was another proof that you belongedto him; and the wishing to hide thesecret only makes him behave as hedoes. You have a difficult game to play,Master Keene; but you are a clever lad,and you ask advice mind you follow it,or it's little use asking it. You mustalways be very respectful to CaptainDelmar, and keep yourself at as great adistance from him as he does fromyou."

"That I'm sure I will," replied I, "for Idislike him very much."

"No, you must not do that, but youmust bend to circumstances; by-and-bythings will go on better; but mind youkeep on good terms with the officers,and never be saucy, or they may say toyou what may not be pleasant; recollectthis, and things will go on better, as Isaid before. If Captain Delmar protectsyou with his interest, you will be acaptain over the heads of many whoare now your superiors on board ofthis frigate. One thing be careful of,which is, to keep your own counsel,and don't be persuaded in a momentof confidence to trust anything to

Tommy Dott, or any othermidshipman; and if any one hints atwhat you suppose, deny it immediately;nay, if necessary, fight for it that will bethe way to please the captain, for youwill be of his side then, and not againsthim."

That this advice of Bob Cross was thebest that could be given to one in myposition there could not be a doubt;and that I did resolve to follow it, ismost certain. I generally passed away aportion of my leisure hours in Bob'scompany, and became warmly attachedto him; and certainly my time was notthrown away, for I learnt a great dealfrom him.

One evening, as I was leaning againstone of the guns on the main deck,waiting for Cross to come out of thecabin, I was amused with the followingconversation between a boatswain'smate and a fore-top man. I shall give itverbatim. They were talking of one thatwas dead; and after the boatswain'smate had said

"Well, he's in heaven, poor fellow."

After a pause, the fore-top man said

"I wonder, Bill, whether I shall ever goto heaven "

"Why not " replied the boatswain'smate.

"Why, the parson says it's good works;now, I certainly have been a pretty manytimes in action, and I have killed plentyof Frenchmen in my time."

"Well, that's sufficient, I should think; Ihold my hopes upon just the sameclaims. I've cut down fifty Frenchmenin my life, and if that ain't good works,I don't know what is."

"I suppose Nelson's in heaven "

"Of course; if so be he wishes to bethere, I should like to know who would

keep him out, if he was determined onit; no, no; depend upon it he walkedslap in."

On our return to Portsmouth, thecaptain went up to the Admiralty withthe despatches, the frigate remaining atSpithead, ready to sail at a moment'snotice.

I was now quite accustomed to the shipand officers; the conviction I had ofmy peculiar position, together with theadvice of Bob Cross, had very muchsubdued my spirit; perhaps the respectcreated by discipline, and the exampleof others, which produced in me adegree of awe of the captain and the

lieutenants, assisted a little certain it is,that I gained the goodwill of mymessmates, and had not been in anyscrape during the whole cruise.

The first lieutenant was a stern, but notunkind man; he would blow you up, aswe termed it, when he scolded for halfan hour without ceasing. I never knew aman with such a flow of words; but ifpermitted to go on withoutinterruption, he was content, withoutproceeding to further punishment. Anywant of respect, however, waspeculiarly offensive to him, and anyattempt to excuse yourself wasimmediately cut short with, "No reply,sir."

The second day after our return toSpithead, I was sent on shore in thecutter to bring off a youngster who wasto join the ship; he had never been tosea before; his name was Green, and hewas as green as a gooseberry. I took adislike to him the moment that I sawhim, because he had a hooked nose andvery small ferrety eyes. As we werepulling on board he asked me a greatmany questions of all kinds,particularly about the captain andofficers, and to amuse myself and theboat's crew, who were on the full titter,I exercised my peculiar genius forinvention.

At last, after I had given a character ofthe first lieutenant, which made himappear a sort of marine ogre, he askedhow it was I got on with him:

"O, very well," replied I; "but I'm afreemason, and so is he, and he's neversevere with a brother mason."

"But how did he know you were amason "

"I made the sign to him the very firsttime that he began to scold me, and heleft off almost immediately; that is,when I made the second sign; he didnot when I made the first."

"I should like to know these signs.Won't you tell them to me "

"Tell them to you! oh no, that won'tdo," replied I. "I don't know you. Herewe are on board in bow, rowed of all,men. Now, Mr Green, I'll show you theway up."

Mr Green was presented, and usheredinto the service much in the same wayas I was; but he had not forgotten whatI said to him relative to the firstlieutenant; and it so happened that, onthe third day he witnessed a jobation,delivered by the first lieutenant to oneof the midshipmen, who, venturing toreply, was ordered to the mast-head for

the remainder of the day; added towhich, a few minutes afterwards, thefirst lieutenant ordered two men to beput both legs in irons. Mr Greentrembled as he saw the men led away bythe master-at-arms, and he came to me:

"I do wish, Keene, you would tell methose signs," said he; "can't you bepersuaded to part with them I'll giveyou any thing that I have which youmay like."

"Well," said I, "I should like to havethat long spy-glass of yours, for it's avery good one; and, as signal-midshipman, will be useful to me."

"I will give it you with all my heart,"replied he, "if you will tell me thesigns."

"Well, then, come down below, give methe glass, and I will tell them to you."

Mr Green and I went down to theberth, and I received the spy-glass as apresent in due form. I then led him tomy chest in the steerage, and in a low,confidential tone, told him as follows:

"You see, Green, you must be veryparticular about making those signs, forif you make a mistake, you will beworse off than if you never made themat all, for the first lieutenant will

suppose that you are trying to persuadehim that you are a mason, when you arenot. Now, observe, you must notattempt to make the first sign until hehas scolded you well; then, at anypause, you must make it; thus, you see,you must put your thumb to the tip ofyour nose, and extend your handstraight out from it, with all the fingersseparated, as wide as you can. Now, doit as I did it. Stop wait a little, till thatmarine passes. Yes, that is it. Well, that isconsidered the first proof of yourbeing a mason, but it requires a second.The first lieutenant will, I tell youfrankly, be or rather pretend to be, in aterrible rage, and will continue to rail atyou; you must, therefore, wait a little till

he pauses; and then, you observe, putup your thumb to your nose, with thefingers of your hands spread out asbefore, and then add to it your otherhand, by joining your other thumb tothe little finger of the hand already up,and stretch your other hand and fingersout like the first. Then you will see theeffects of the second sign. Do youthink you can recollect all this for, as Isaid before, you must make nomistake."

Green put his hands up as I told him,and after three or four essays declaredhimself perfect, and I left him.

It was about three days afterwards that

Mr Green upset a kid of dirty waterupon the lower deck which had beendry holystoned, and the mate of thelower deck, when the first lieutenantwent his round, reported thecircumstance to exculpate himself. MrGreen was consequently summoned onthe quarter-deck; and the firstlieutenant, who was very angry,commenced, as usual, a volley of abuseon the unfortunate youngster.

Green, recollecting my instructions,waited till the first lieutenant hadpaused, and then made the firstfreemason sign, looking up very boldlyat the first lieutenant, who actually drewback with astonishment at this

contemptuous conduct, hithertounwitnessed on board of a man-at-war.

"What! sir," cried the first lieutenant."Why, sir, are you mad you, just comeinto the service, treating me in thismanner! I can tell you, sir, that you willnot be three days longer in the serviceno, sir, not three days; for either youleave the service or I do. Of all theimpudence, of all the insolence, of allthe contempt I have heard of, this beatsall and from such a little animal as you.Consider yourself as under an arrest,sir, till the captain comes on board, andyour conduct is reported; go downbelow, sir, immediately."

The lieutenant paused, and now Greengave him sign the second, as a reply,thinking that they would then come toa right understanding but to hisastonishment, the first lieutenant wasmore curious than ever; and calling thesergeant of marines, ordered him totake Mr Green down, and put him inirons, under the half-deck.

Poor Green was handed down, allastonishment, at the want of success ofhis mason's signs. I, who stood abaft,was delighted at the success of my joke,while the first lieutenant walked hastilyup and down the deck, as muchastonished as enraged at such insultingand insolent conduct from a lad who

had not been a week in the service.

After a time the first lieutenant wentdown below, when Bob Cross, whowas on deck, and who had perceivedmy delight at the scene, which was tohim and all others so inexplicable, cameup to me and said:

"Master Keene, I'm sure, by your looks,you knew something about this. Thatfoolish lad never had dared do so, if heknew what it was he had done. Now,don't look so demure, but tell me howit is."

I walked aft with Bob Cross, andconfided my secret to him; he laughed

heartily, and said:

"Well, Tommy Dott did say that youwere up to any thing, and so I thinkyou are; but you see this is a veryserious affair for poor Green, and, likethe fable of the frogs, what is sport toyou is death to others. The poor ladwill be turned out of the service, andlose his chance of being a post captain;so you must allow me to explain thematter so that it gets to the ears of thefirst lieutenant as soon as possible."

"Well," replied I, "do as you like, Bob;if any one's to be turned out of theservice for such nonsense, it ought tobe me, and not Green, poor snob."

"No fear of your being turned out; thefirst lieutenant won't like you the worse,and the other officers will like youbetter especially as I shall say that it isby your wish that I explain all to get MrGreen out of the scrape. I'll go to thesurgeon and tell him but, MasterKeene, don't you call such mattersnonsense, or you'll find yourselfmistaken one of these days. I never sawsuch disrespect on a quarter-deck in allmy life worse than mutiny a thousandtimes." Here Bob Cross burst out into afit of laughter, as he recalled Green'sextended fingers to his memory, andthen he turned away and went downbelow to speak to the surgeon.

As soon as Cross had quitted the deck,I could not restrain my curiosity as tothe situation of my friend Green; Itherefore went down the ladder to thehalf-deck, and there, on the starboardside between the guns, I perceived thepoor fellow, with his legs in irons, hishands firmly clasped together, lookingso woeful and woe-begone, every nowand then raising his eyes up to thebeam of the upper deck, as if he wouldappeal to heaven, that I scarcely couldrefrain from laughing. I went up to himand said:

"Why, Green, how is all this what hashappened "

"Happened " said the poor fellow;"happened see what has happened; hereI am."

"Did you make the freemason's signs "replied I.

"Didn't I Yes I did: Oh, what willbecome of me "

"You could not have made them right;you must have forgotten them."

"I'm sure I made them as you told me;I'm quite sure of that."

"Then perhaps I did not recollect them

exactly myself: however, be of goodheart; I will have the whole matterexplained to the first lieutenant."

"Pray do; only get me out of this. Idon't want the glass back."

"I'll have it done directly," replied I.

As I went away, Bob Cross came up,and said I was wanted by the firstlieutenant in the gun-room. "Don't beafraid," said he: "they've been laughingat it already, and the first lieutenant is ita capital humour; still he'll serve youout well; you must expect that."

"Shall I make him the sign, Cross "

replied I, laughing.

"No, no; you've gone far enough, andtoo far already; mind what I say toyou."

I went down into the gun-room, whena tittering ceased as the sentry openedthe door, and I walked in.

"Did you want me, sir " said I to thefirst lieutenant, touching my hat, andlooking very demure.

"So, Mr Keene, I understand it was youwho have been practising upon MrGreen, and teaching him insult anddisrespect to his superior officers on

the quarter-deck. Well, sir "

I made no reply, but appeared verypenitent.

"Because a boy has just come to sea,and is ignorant of his profession, itappears to be a custom which I shalltake care shall not be followed up toplay him all manner of tricks, and tellhim all manner of falsehoods. Now, sir,what have you to say for yourself "

"Mr Green and I have both just cometo sea, sir, and the midshipmen all playus so many tricks," replied I, humbly,"that I hardly know whether what I dois right or wrong."

"But, sir, it was you who played thistrick to Mr Green."

"Yes, sir, I told him so for fun, but Ididn't think he was such a fool as tobelieve me. I only said that you were afreemason, and that freemasons werekind to each other, and that you gaveone another signs to know one anotherby; I heard you say you were afreemason, sir, when I dined in thegun-room."

"Well, sir, I did say so; but that is noreason for your teaching him to beimpudent."

"He asked me for the signs, sir, and Ididn't know them exactly; so I gave himthe signs that Mr Dott and I alwaysmake between us."

"Mr Dott and you a pretty pair, as I saidbefore. I've a great mind to put you inMr Green's place at all events, I shallreport your conduct when the captaincomes from London. There, sir, youmay go."

I put on a penitent face as I went outwiping my eyes with the back of myhands. After I went out, I waited a fewseconds at the gun-room door, andthen the officers, supposing that I wasout of hearing, gave vent to their mirth,

the first lieutenant laughing the loudest.

"Cross is right," thought I, as I went upthe ladder; a minute afterwards, MrGreen was set free, and, after a severereprimand, was allowed to return to hisduty.

"You are well out of that trick, myhearty," said Bob Cross; "the firstlieutenant won't say a word to thecaptain, never fear; but don't try itagain."

But an event occurred a few hoursafterwards which might have beenattended with more seriousconsequences. The ship was, during the

day, surrounded by shore boats of alldescriptions, containing Jews, sailors'wives, and many other parties, whowished to have admittance on board. Itwas almost dusk, the tide was runningstrong flood, and the wind was veryfresh, so that there was a good deal ofsea. All the boats had been ordered tokeep off by the first lieutenant, but theystill lingered, in hope of getting onboard.

I was looking over the stern, andperceived that the boat belonging to thebumboat woman, who was on boardof the ship, was lying with her painterfast to the stern ladder; the watermanwas in her, as well as one of the sailors'

wives, who had left her own wherry inhopes of getting on board when thewaterman went alongside to take in thearticles not sold, when the bumboatwoman left the ship, which would be ina few minutes, as it was nearly gun-firefor sunset. The waterman, who thoughtit time to haul alongside, and wished tocommunicate with his employer onboard, was climbing up by the sternladder.

"That's against orders, you know," criedI to the man.

"Yes, sir; but it is so rough, that theboat would be swamped if it were toremain alongside long, and I hope you

won't order me down again; there'ssome nice cakes in the boat, sir, justunder the stern sheets, if you wouldlike to have them, and think it worthwhile to go down for them."

This was a bribe, and I replied, "No, Idon't want your cakes, but you maycome up."

The man thanked me, and walkedforward as soon as he had gained thedeck. On second thoughts, Idetermined that I would have the cakes;so I descended by the stern ladder, anddesiring the woman who was left in theboat to haul upon the rope, contrivedto get into the boat.

"What is it you want, my dear " said thewoman.

"I come for some of those cakes underthe stern sheets," replied I.

"Well, I'll soon rummage them out,"said she, "and I hope you will let meslip on board when the boat isalongside. Mind, sir, how you step,you'll smash all the pipes. Give me yourhand. I'm an old sailor."

"I should not think so," replied I,looking at her. I could hardly make outher face, but her form was small, and,if an old sailor, she certainly was a very

young woman.

We had a good many articles to removebefore we could get at the cakes, whichwere under the stern sheets; and theboat rocked and tossed so violentlywith the sea which was running, thatwe were both on our knees for somelittle while before we obtained thebasket: when we did, to our surprise,we found that the boat's painter,somehow or another, had loosened,and that during our search we haddrifted nearly one hundred yards fromthe ship.

"Mercy on me! why, we are adrift,"exclaimed the woman. "What shall we

do It's no use hailing, they'll never hearus; look well round for any boat youmay see."

"It is getting so dark that we shall notsee far," replied I, not much liking ourposition. "Where shall we go to "

"Go to! clean out to St. Helen's, if theboat does not fill before we get there;and further than that too, if I mistakenot, with this gale of wind. We may aswell say our prayers, youngster, I cantell you."

"Can't we make sail upon her " repliedI. "Can't we try and pull on shoresomewhere Had we not better do that,

and say our prayers afterwards "

"Well said, my little bantam," repliedthe woman: "you would have made agood officer if you had been spared;but the fact is, boy, that we can donothing with the oars in this heavy sea;and as for the sail, how can you and Istep the mast, rolling and tossing aboutin this way If the mast were stepped,and the sail set, I think I could manageto steer, if the weather was smoother,but not in this bubble and this gale; itrequires older hands than either you orI."

"Well, then, what must we do "

"Why, we must sit still and trust to ourluck, bale out the boat, and keep herfrom swamping as long as we can, andbetween times we may cry, or we maypray, or we may eat the cakes and redherrings, or the soft bread and otherarticles in the boat."

"Let's bale the boat out first," said I,"for she's half full of water; then we'llhave something to eat, for I feel hungryand cold already, and then we may aswell say our prayers."

"Well, and I tell you what, we'll havesomething to drink, too, for I have adrop for Jem, if I could have got onboard. I promised it to him, poor

fellow, but it's no use keeping it now,for I expect we'll both be in Davy'slocker before morning."

The woman took out from where it wassecreted in her dress, a bladdercontaining spirits; she opened themouth of it, and poured out a portioninto one of the milk-cans; havingdrunk herself, she handed it to me, butnot feeling inclined, and being averse tospirits, I rejected it, "Not just now," saidI, "by-and-by perhaps."

During the time of this conversationwe were swept by a strong tide andstrong wind right out of the anchorageat Spithead; the sea was very high, and

dashed into the boat, so that I wascontinually baling to keep it free; thenight was as dark as pitch; we could seenothing except the lights of the vesselswhich we had left far away from us, andthey were now but as little twinkles aswe rose upon the waves. The windroared, and there was every appearanceof a heavy gale.

"Little hopes of our weathering thisstorm," said the woman; "we shall soonbe swamped if we do not put herbefore the wind. I'll see if I cannot findthe lines."

She did so after a time, and by meansof a rudder put the boat before the

wind; the boat then took in much lesswater, but ran at a swift rate throughthe heavy sea.

"There, we shall do better now; out tosea we go, that's clear," said the woman;"and before daylight we shall be in theChannel, if we do not fill and godown; and then, the Lord have mercyupon us, that's all! Won't you take adrop " continued she, pouring outsome spirits into the can.

As I felt very cold, I did not this timerefuse. I drank a small quantity of thespirits; the woman took off theremainder, which, with what she hadpreviously drunk, began to have an

effect upon her.

"That's right, my little Trojan," said she,and she commenced singing. "A longpull, a strong pull, and a pull altogether;in spite of wind and weather, boys, inspite of wind and weather. Poor Jem,"continued she, "he'll be disappointed;he made sure of being glorious to-night, and I made sure to sleep by hisside now he'll be quite sober and I'll befood for fishes; it's a cold bed that Ishall turn into before morning, that'scertain. Hand me the cakes, boy, if youcan fumble them out; the more we fillourselves, the less room for salt water.Well, then, wind and waves are greatbullies; they fly slap back in a fright

when they bang against a great ship;but when they get hold of a little boatlike this, how they leap and topple in, asif they made sure of us [here a wavedashed into the boat]. Yes, that's yoursort. Come along, swamp a little boatyou washy cowards, it's only a womanand a boy. Poor Jim, he'll miss mesomething, but he'll miss the liquormore; who cares Let's have anotherdrop."

"Give me the lines, then," said I, as Iperceived she was letting them go, "orwe shall be broadside to the wavesagain."

I took the rudder lines from her, and

steered the boat, while she againresorted to the bladder of spirits.

"Take another sip," said she, after shehad filled the milk-can; "it won't harmyou."

I thought the same, for I was wetthrough, and the wind, as it howled,pierced me to the bones; I took a smallquantity as before, and then continuedto keep the boat before the wind. Thesea was increasing very much andalthough no sailor, I felt fullyconvinced that the boat could not livemuch longer.

In the meantime the woman was

becoming intoxicated very fast. I knewthe consequence of this, and requestedher to bale out the boat: she did so, andsang a mournful sort of song as shebaled, but the howling of the windprevented me from distinguishing thewords.

I cannot well analyse my feelings at thistime they were confused; but this Iknow, self-preservation and hope werethe most predominant. I thought of mymother, of my aunt, of CaptainBridgeman, Captain Delmar, and BobCross; but my thoughts were as rapid asthe gale which bore us along, and I wastoo much employed in steering theboat, and preventing the seas from

filling it, to have a moment to collectmy ideas.

Again the woman applied to thebladder of spirits, and offered some tome; I refused. I had had enough, andby this time she had had too much, andafter an attempt to bale she droppeddown in the stern sheets, smashingpipes and everything beneath her, andspoke no more.

We had now been more than fourhours adrift; the wind was as strong asever, and, I thought, the sea muchhigher; but I kept the boat steadybefore the wind, and by degrees, as Ibecame more accustomed to steer, she

did not take in so much water; still theboat appeared to be sinking deeperdown, and after a time I considered itnecessary to bale her out. I did so withmy hat, for I found it was half full ofwater; and then I execrated the womanfor having intoxicated herself, so as tobe useless in such an emergency.

I succeeded in clearing the boat of themajor portion of the water, which wasno easy task, as the boat, havingremained broadside to the wind, hadtaken in the sea continually as I baled itout. I then once more resumed thehelm, and put the boat before the wind,and thus did I continue for two hoursmore, when the rain came down in

torrents, and the storm was wilder thanever, but a Portsmouth wherry is oneof the best boats ever built, and so itproved in this instance. Still I was nowin a situation most trying for a ladbetween fourteen and fifteen; my teethchattered with the cold, and I wasdrenched through and through; thedarkness was opaque, and I could seenothing but the white foam of thewaves, which curled and broke close tothe gunwale of the boat.

At one moment I despaired, andlooked for immediate death; but mybuoyant spirit raised me up again, and Ihoped. It would be daylight in a fewhours, and oh! how I looked and

longed for daylight. I knew I must keepthe boat before the wind; I did so, butthe seas were worse than ever; they nowcontinually broke into the boat, for thetide had turned, which had increasedthe swell.

Again I left the helm and bailed out; Iwas cold and faint, and I felt recoveredwith the exertion; I also tried to rousethe woman, but it was useless. I felt forher bladder of liquor, and found it inher bosom, more than half empty. Idrank more freely, and my spirits andmy courage revived. After that, I ate,and steered the boat, awaiting thecoming daylight.

It came at last slowly so slowly; but itdid come, and I felt almost happy.There is such a horror in darknesswhen added to danger; I felt as if Icould have worshipped the sun as itrose slowly, and with a wateryappearance, above the horizon. Ilooked around me: there wassomething like land astern of us, suchas I had seen pointed out as land byBob Cross, when off the coast ofPortugal; and so it was it was the Isleof Wight: for the wind had changedwhen the rain came down, and I hadaltered the course of the boat so thatfor the last four hours I had beensteering for the coast of France.

But, although I was cold and shivering,and worn out with watching, and tiredwith holding the lines by which thewherry was steered, I felt almost happyat the return of day. I looked downupon my companion in the boat; shelay sound asleep, with her head uponthe basket of tobacco pipes, her bonnetwet and dripping, with its fadedribbons hanging in the water whichwashed to and fro at the bottom of theboat, as it rolled and rocked to themotion of the waves; her hair hadfallen over her face, so as almost toconceal her features; I thought that shehad died during the night, so silent andso breathless did she lie. The waveswere not so rough now as they had

been, for the flood tide had againmade; and as the beams of the morningsun glanced on the water, the samebillows which appeared so dreadful inthe darkness appeared to dance merrily.

I felt hungry; I took up a red herringfrom one of the baskets, and tore it topieces with my teeth. I looked aroundme in every quarter to see if there wasany vessel in sight, but there wasnothing to be seen but now and then ascreaming sea-gull. I tried to rouse mycompanion by kicking her with myfoot; I did not succeed in waking herup, but she turned round on her back,and, her hair falling from her face,discovered the features of a young and

pretty person, apparently not more thannineteen or twenty years old; her figurewas slight and well formed.

Young as I was, I thought it a pity thatsuch a nice-looking person for she stillwas so, although in a state of disorder,and very dirty should be so debased byintoxication; and as I looked at thebladder, still half full of spirits I seizedit with an intention to throw itoverboard, when I paused at therecollection that it had probably savedmy life during the night, and might yetbe required.

I did not like to alter the course of theboat, although I perceived that we were

running fast from the land; foralthough the sea had gone downconsiderably, there was still too muchfor the boat to be put broadside to it. Icannot say that I was unhappy; I foundmy situation so very much improved towhat it was during the darkness of thenight. The sun shone bright, and I feltits warmth. I had no idea of being lostdeath did not enter my thoughts. Therewas plenty to eat, and some vesselwould certainly pick us up.Nevertheless, I said my prayers, moredevoutly than I usually did.

About noon, as near as I could guess,the tide changed again, and as the windhad lulled very much, there was little or

no swell. I thought that, now that themotion was not so great, we mightpossibly ship the foremast and makesome little sail upon the boat; and Itried again more earnestly to rouse upmy companion; after a few not verypolite attempts, I succeeded inascertaining that she was alive.

"Be quiet, Jim," said she, with her eyesstill closed; "it's not five bells yet."

Another kick or two, and she turnedherself round and stared wildly.

"Jim," said she, rubbing her eyes, andthen she looked about her, and at onceshe appeared to remember what had

passed; she shrieked, and covered herface up with her hands.

"I thought it was a dream, and wasgoing to tell Jim all about it, atbreakfast," said she, sorrowfully, "butit's all true true as gospel. What willbecome of me We are lost, lost, lost!"

"We are not lost, but we should havebeen lost this night if I had been asdrunk as you have been," replied I;"I've had work enough to keep the boatabove water, I can tell you."

"That's truth," replied she, rising upand taking a seat upon the thwart ofthe boat. "God, forgive me, poor

wretch that I am: what will Jim think,and what will he say, when he sees mybest bonnet in such a pickle "

"Are you quite sure that you'll ever seeJim again, or that you'll ever want yourbest bonnet " replied I.

"That's true. If one's body is to betossed about by green waves, it's littlematter whether there's a bonnet orshawl on. Where are we, do you know "

"I can just see the land out there,"replied I, pointing astern. "The sea issmooth; I think we could ship theforemast, and get sail upon her."

The young woman stood up in theboat.

"Yes," said she, "I'm pretty steady; Ithink we could. Last night in the darkand the tossing sea I could do nothing,but now I can. What a blessing isdaylight to cowards like me I am onlyafraid in the dark. We must put somesail upon the boat, or nobody will seeus. What did you do with the bladderof liquor "

"Threw it overboard," replied I.

"Had you courage to do that andwatching through the the night so wetand cold. Well you did right I could not

have done it. Oh! that liquor thatliquor; I wish there wasn't such a thingin the world, but it's too late now.When I first married James Pearson,and the garland was hung to the main-stay of the frigate, nobody couldpersuade me to touch it, not even Jameshimself, whom I loved so much.Instead of quarrelling with me for notdrinking it, as he used to do, he nowquarrels with me for drinking the most.If you'll come forward, sir, and helpme, we'll soon get up the foremast. Thisis it, you see, with the jib passed roundit. Jim often says that I'd make a capitalsailor, if I'd only enter in man's clothesbut as I tell him, I should be put up atthe gangway, for not being sober,

before I'd been on board a week."

We contrived to ship the mast, and setthe jib and foresail. As soon as thesheets were hauled aft, my companiontook the steering lines, saying, "I knowhow to manage her well enough, nowit's daylight, and I'm quite sober. Youmust be very tired, sir; so sit down onthe thwart, or lie down if you please,and take a nap; all's safe enough nowsee, we lie up well for the land;" andsuch was the case, for she had broughtthe boat to the wind, and we skimmedover the waves at the rate of three orfour miles an hour. I had no inclinationto sleep; I baled the boat outthoroughly, and put the baskets and

boxes into some kind of order. I thensat down on the thwarts, first lookinground for a vessel in sight; but seeingnone, I entered into conversation withmy companion.

"What is your name " said I.

"Peggy Pearson; I have my marriagelines to show: they can throw nothingin my face, except that I'm fond ofliquor, God forgive me."

"And what makes you so fond of itnow, since you say that, when you weremarried, you did not care for it "

"You may well say that: it all came of

sipping. James would have me on hisknee, and would insist on my taking asip; and to please him I did, although itmade me almost sick at first, and thenafter a while I did not mind it; andthen, you see, when I was waiting at thesallyport with the other women, thewind blowing fresh, and the spraywetting us as we stood on the shinglewith our arms wrapped up in ouraprons, looking out for a boat from theship to come on shore, they would havea quartern, and make me take a drop;and so it went on. Then James made mebring him liquor on board, and I dranksome with him; but what finished mewas, that I heard something aboutJames when he was at Plymouth, which

made me jealous, and then for the firsttime I got tipsy. After that, it was allover with me; but, as I said before, itbegan with sipping worse luck, but it'sdone now. Tell me what has passedduring the night. Has the weather beenvery bad "

I told her what had occurred, and howI had kicked her to wake her up.

"Well, I deserved more than kicking,and you're a fine, brave fellow; and ifwe get on board the Calliope again andI trust to God we shall I'll take care toblow the trumpet for you as youdeserve."

"I don't want any one to blow thetrumpet for me," replied I.

"Don't you be proud; a good wordfrom me may be of use to you and it'swhat you deserve. The ship's companywill think highly of you, I can tell you.A good name is of no small value acaptain has found out that before now;you're only a lad, but you're a regulartrump, and the seamen shall all know it,and the officers too."

"We must get on board the ship first,"replied I, "and we are a long way fromit just now."

"We're all right, and I have no fear. If

we don't see a vessel we shall fetch theland somewhere before to-morrowmorning, and it don't look as if therewould be any more bad weather. Iwonder if they have sent anything outto look after us "

"What's that " said I, pointing astern,"it's a sail of some kind."

"Yes," said Peggy, "so it is; it's a square-rigged vessel coming up the Channelwe had better get on the other tack, andsteer for her."

We wore the boat round and ran in thedirection of the vessel; in three hourswe were close to her; I hailed her as she

came down upon us but no oneappeared to hear us or see us, for shehad lower studding-sails set, and therewas no one forward. We hailed again,and the vessel was now within twentyyards, and we were right across herbows; a man came forward, and criedout, "Starboard your helm," but not insufficient time to prevent the vesselfrom striking the wherry, and to staveher quarter in; we dropped alongside asthe wherry filled with water, and wewere hauled in by the seamen over thegunwale, just as she turned over andfloated away astern.

"Touch and go, my lad," said one ofthe seamen who had hauled me on

board.

"Why don't you keep a better look out" said Peggy Pearson, shaking herpetticoats, which were wet up to theknees. "Paint eyes in the bows of yourbrig, if you haven't any yourself. Nowyou've lost a boatful of red-herrings,eggs, and soft tommy no bad thingsafter a long cruise; we meant to havepaid our passage with them now youmust take us for nothing."

The master of the vessel, who was ondeck, observed that I was in theuniform of an officer. He asked mehow it was we were found in such asituation I narrated what had passed in

few words. He said that he was fromCadiz bound to London, and that hewould put us on shore at any place upthe river I would like, but that he couldnot lose the chance of the fair wind toland me anywhere else.

I was too thankful to be landedanywhere; and telling him that I shouldbe very glad if he could put me onshore at Sheerness, which was thenearest place to Chatham, I asked leaveto turn into one of the cabin bed-places, and was soon fast asleep.

I may as well here observe, that I hadbeen seen by the sentry abaft to godown by the stern ladder into the boat,

and when the waterman came backshortly afterwards to haul his boat up,and perceived that it had gone adrift,there was much alarm on my account.It was too dark to send a boat after usthat night, but the next morning thecase was reported to the admiral of theport, who directed a cutter to get underweigh and look for us.

The cutter had kept close in shore forthe first day, and it was on the morningafter I was picked up by the brig, that,in standing more out, she had fallen inwith the wherry, bottom up. Thissatisfied them that we had perished inthe rough night, and it was so reportedto the port-admiral and to Captain

Delmar, who had just come down fromLondon.

I slept soundly till the next morning,when I found that the wind had fallenand that it was nearly calm. PeggyPearson was on deck; she had washedherself and smoothed out with an ironthe ribbons of her bonnet, and wasreally a very handsome young woman.

"Mr Keene," said she, "I didn't knowyour name before you told it to theskipper here; you're in a pretty scrape. Idon't know what Jim Pearson will saywhen you go back, running away withhis wife as you have done. Don't youthink I had better go back first, and

smooth things over."

"Oh! you laugh now," replied I; "butyou didn't laugh the night we wentadrift."

"Because it was no laughing matter. Iowe my life to you, and if I had beenadrift by myself, I should never haveput my foot on shore again. Do youknow," said she to me, very solemnly,"I've made a vow yes, a vow to Heaven,that I'll leave off drinking; and I onlyhope I may have strength given me tokeep it."

"Can you keep it " said I.

"I think I can; for when I reflect that Imight have gone to my account in thatstate, I really feel a horror of liquor. IfJames would only give it up, I'm sure Icould. I swear that I never will bringhim any more on board that's settled.He may scold me, he may beat me (Idon't think he would do that, for henever has yet); but let him do what hepleases, I never will; and if he keepssober because he hasn't the means ofgetting tipsy, I am sure that I shall keepmy vow. You don't know how I hatemyself; and although I'm merry, it'sonly to prevent my sitting down andcrying like a child at my folly andwickedness in yielding to temptation."

"I little thought to hear this from you.When I was with you in the boat, Ithought you a very different person."

"A woman who drinks, Mr Keene, islost to everything. I've often thought ofit, after I've become sober again. Fiveyears ago I was the best girl in theschool. I was the monitor and wore amedal for good conduct. I thought thatI should be so happy with James; Iloved him so, and do so still. I knewthat he was fond of liquor, but I neverthought that he would make me drink.I thought then that I should cure him,and with the help of God I will now;not only him, but myself too."

And I will here state that PeggyPearson, whose only fault was thepassion she had imbibed for drinking,did keep her vow; the difficulty ofwhich few can understand who havenot been intemperate themselves; andshe not only continued sober herself,but by degrees broke her husband ofhis similar propensity to liquor.

It was not till the evening of the fourththat we arrived at the Nore. I had fourpounds in my pocket at the time that Iwent adrift, which was more thansufficient, even if I had not intended togo and see my mother. A wherry camealongside, and Peggy Pearson and Istepped into it, after I had thanked the

captain, and given a sovereign to theseamen to drink my health.

As soon as we landed at Sheerness Igave another of my sovereigns toPeggy, and left her to find her way backto Portsmouth, while I walked up toChatham to my mother's house.

It was past eight o'clock and quite darkwhen I arrived; the shop was closed,and the shutters up at the front door;so I went round to the back to obtainadmittance. The door was not fast, andI walked into the little parlour withoutmeeting with anybody. I heardsomebody upstairs, and I thought Iheard sobbing; it then struck me that

my supposed loss might have beencommunicated to my mother. Therewas a light on the parlour table, and Iperceived an open letter lying near to it.I looked at it; it was the handwriting ofCaptain Delmar. The candle requiredsnuffing; I raised the letter to the lightthat I might read it, and read as follows:

"MY DEAR ARABELLA:

"You must prepare yourself for verymelancholy tidings, and it is mostpainful to me to be compelled to be theparty who communicates them. Adreadful accident has occurred, andindeed I feel most sincerely for you. Onthe night of the 10th, Percival was in a

boat which broke adrift from the shipin a gale of wind; it was dark, and thefact not known until too late to renderany assistance.

"The next day a cutter was despatchedby the admiral to look for the boat,which must have been driven out tosea; there was a woman in the boat aswell as our poor boy. Alas! I regret tosay that the boat was found bottom up,and there is no doubt but that our dearchild has perished.

"You will believe me when I say that Ideeply lament his loss; not only on youraccount, but because I had becomemost partial to him for his many good

qualities, and often have I regretted thathis peculiar position prevented mefrom showing him openly that regardwhich, as his father, I really felt for him.

"I know that I can say nothing that willalleviate your sufferings, and yet I fainwould, for you have been so true, andanxious to please me in every pointsince our first acquaintance andintimacy, that there is nothing that youdo not deserve at my hands.

"Comfort yourself, dear Arabella, aswell as you can with the reflection thatit has been the will of Heaven, towhose decrees we must submit withresignation. I am deeply suffering

myself; for, had he lived, I swear to youthat I intended to do much more forhim than ever I had promised you. Hewould have made a good and gallantsailor had it pleased Heaven to sparehim, and you would have been proudof him; but it has been decidedotherwise, and we must bow inobedience to His will. God bless you,and support you in your afflictions,and believe me still,

"Yours, most sincerely and faithfully,

"PERCIVAL DELMAR."

"Then it is so," thought I; "here I haveit under his own hand." I immediately

folded up the letter, and put it into mybosom. "You and I never part, that iscertain," murmured I. I had almost lostmy breath from emotion, and I satdown to recover myself. After a minuteor two I pulled the letter out and read itover again. "And he is my father, andhe loves me, but dare not show it, andhe intended to do more for me thaneven he had promised my mother."

I folded up the letter, kissed it fervently,and replaced it in my bosom. "Now,"thought I, "what shall I do This letterwill be required of me by my mother,but never shall she get it; not tears, northreats, nor entreaties shall ever induceme to part with it. What shall I do

Nobody has seen me nobody knowsthat I have been here. I will go directlyand join my ship; yes, that will be mybest plan."

I was so occupied with my own reverie,that I did not perceive a footstep on thestairs, until the party was so far downthat I could not retreat. I thought tohide myself. I knew by the list shoesthat it must be my grandmother. Amoment of reflection. I blew out thelight on the table, and put myself in anattitude: one arm raised aloft, the otherextended from my body, and with mymouth wide open and my eyes fixed, Iawaited her approach. She came in sawme uttered a fearful shriek, and fell

senseless on the floor; the candle in herhand was extinguished in the fall: Istepped over her body; and darting outinto the back-yard, gained the door,and was in the street in a minute.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

I was soon in the high road, and clearof the town of Chatham. As my objectwas that it should not be supposed thatI had been there, I made all the haste Icould to increase my distance; Itherefore walked on in the direction ofGravesend, where I arrived about teno'clock. A return chaise offered to take

me to Greenwich for a few shillings,and before morning dawned I hadgained the metropolis.

I lost no time in inquiring when thecoaches started for Portsmouth, andfound that I was in plenty of time, asone set off at nine o'clock.

Much as I wished to see London, mycuriosity gave way to what I consideredthe necessity of my immediate return tothe frigate. At seven o'clock in theevening I arrived at Portsmouth; Ihastened down, jumped into a wherry,and was on board of the frigate againby eight.

It may be imagined that my sudden andunexpected appearance caused no littlesurprise. Indeed, the first lieutenantconsidered it right to send the gig onshore at that late hour to apprise thecaptain of my return, and Bob Crosshad just time to give me a wring of thehand before he jumped into the boat,and went away to make the report.

I gave a history of my adventures tothe officers, leaving them, however, tosuppose that I had never been toChatham, but had gone up to Londonin the merchant vessel.

Pearson, the boatswain's mate, came tomake inquiries about his wife; and,

soon after, Bob Cross came on boardwith the captain's orders, that I shouldgo on shore to him in the gig on thefollowing morning.

I wished very much to consult BobCross previous to my seeing thecaptain. I told him so, and he agreed tomeet me on the gangway about teno'clock, as by that time the officerswould be almost all in bed, and therewould be less chance of interruption.

It was a fine, clear night, and as soon aswe found ourselves alone I narrated tohim, in a low voice, all that had takenplace, and gave him the contents of theletter which I had taken possession of. I

then asked him what he thought Iought to do, now that I was certain ofbeing the son of the captain.

"Why, Master Keene, you have done itvery cleverly, that's the truth; and thatletter, which is as good as a certificatefrom Captain Delmar, must be takengreat care of. I hardly know where itought to be put, but I think the bestthing will be for me to sew it in a seal-skin pouch that I have, and then youcan wear it round your neck, and nextyour skin; for, as you say, you and thatmust never part company. But, MasterKeene, you must be silent as deathabout it. You have told me, and I hopeI may be trusted, but trust nobody else.

As to saying or hinting anything to thecaptain, you mustn't think of it; youmust go on as before, as if you knewnothing, for if he thought you had theletter in your possession he wouldforget you were his son, and perhapshate you. He never would have beeninduced to acknowledge you under hisown hand as his son had he notthought that you were dead and gone,as everybody else did; so behave just asrespectful and distant as before. It'sonly in some great emergency that thatletter will do you any good, and youmust reserve it in case of need. If yourmother is suspicious, why, you mustblind her. Your granny will swear that itwas your ghost; your mother may think

otherwise, but cannot prove it; she darenot tell the captain that she suspectsyou have the letter, and it will all blowover after a cruise or two."

I agreed to follow the advice of BobCross, as I saw it was good, and weparted for the night.

The next morning I went on shore tothe captain, who received me, verystiffly, with, "Mr Keene, you have had anarrow escape. How did you get back "

I replied, that the vessel which pickedme up was bound to London and thatI had taken the coach down.

"Well, I never had an idea that weshould have seen you again and I havewritten to your mother, acquainting herwith your loss."

"Have you, sir " replied I; "it will makeher very unhappy."

"Of course it will; but I shall write bythis post, stating that you have been sofortunately preserved."

"Thanky, sir," replied I; "have you anyfurther orders, sir "

"No, Mr Keene; you may go on boardand return to your duty."

I made my bow, and quitted the room;went down below, and found BobCross waiting for me.

"Well " said he, as we walked away.

"Stiff as ever," replied I: "told me to goon board and 'tend to my duty."

"Well, I knew it would be so," repliedBob; "it's hard to say what stuff themgreat nobs are made of. Never mindthat; you've your own game to play, andyour own secret to keep."

"His secret," replied I, biting my lips,"to keep or to tell, as may happen."

"Don't let your vexation get the betterof you, Master Keene; you've the bestof it, if you only keep your temper; lethim play his cards, and you play yours.As you know his cards and he don'tknow yours, you must win the game inthe end that is, if you are commonlyprudent."

"You are right, Cross," replied I; "butyou forget that I am but a boy."

"You are but a boy, Master Keene, butyou've no fool's head on yourshoulders."

"I hope not," replied I; "but here we areat the boat."

"Yes; and, as I live, here's PeggyPearson. Well, Peggy, how did you likeyour cruise with Master Keene "

"If I ever go on another, I hope he willbe my companion. Master Keene, willyou allow me to go on board with youto see my husband "

"Oh, yes, Peggy," replied Cross; "thefirst lieutenant would not refuse youafter what has happened, nor CaptainDelmar either, stiff as he is: for,although he never shows it, he don'twant feeling. Jim will be glad to see you,Peggy; you haven't an idea how he tookon, when he heard of your loss. He

borrowed a pocket-handkerchief fromthe corporal of marines."

"I suspect he'd rather borrow a bottleof rum from the purser," replied Peggy.

"Recollect, Peggy," said I, holding upmy finger.

"Mr Keene, I do recollect; I pledge youmy word that I have not tasted a dropof spirits since we parted and that witha sovereign in my pocket."

"Well, only keep to it that's all."

"I will, indeed, Mr Keene; and, what'smore, I shall love you as long as I live."

We pulled on board in the gig, andPeggy was soon in the arms of herhusband. As Pearson embraced her atthe gangway for he could not help itthe first lieutenant very kindly said,"Pearson, I shan't want you on deck tillafter dinner: you may go below withyour wife."

"Now, may God bless you, for a cross-looking, kind-hearted gentleman," saidPeggy to the first lieutenant.

Peggy was as good as her word to me;she gave such an account of mycourage and presence of mind, of herfears and at last of her getting tipsy of

my remaining at the helm andmanaging the boat all night by myself,that I obtained great reputation amongthe ship's company, and it was allreported to the officers, and worked itsway until it came from the firstlieutenant to the captain, and from thecaptain to the port admiral. This iscertain, that Peggy Pearson did do me agood service, for I was no longerlooked upon as a mere youngster, whohad just come to sea, and who had notbeen tried.

"Well, sir," said Bob Cross, a day or twoafterwards, "it seems, by PeggyPearson's report, that you're notfrightened at a trifle."

"Peg Pearson's report won't do memuch good."

"You ought to know better, MasterKeene, than to say that; a mouse mayhelp a lion, as the fable says."

"Where did you learn all your fables,Cross "

"I'll tell you; there's a nice little girl thatused to sit on my knee and read herfables to me, and I listened to herbecause I loved her."

"And does she do so now "

"Oh, no; she's too big for that she'dblush up to the temples; but nevermind the girl or the fables. I told youthat Peggy had reported your conduct,as we say in the service. Now do youknow, that this very day I heard the firstlieutenant speaking of it to the captain,and you've no idea how proud thecaptain looked, although he pretendedto care nothing about it; I watched him,and he looked as much as to say, 'that'smy boy.'"

"Well, if that pleases him, I'll make himprouder yet of me, if I have theopportunity," replied I.

"That you will, Master Keene, if I'm

any judge of fizonomy; and that's theway to go to a parent's heart: make himfeel proud of you."

I did not forget this, as the reader willeventually discover.

I had written to my mother, giving her along account of my adventures, but notsaying a word of my having been atChatham. I made her suppose, as I didthe captain, that I had been carried upto London. My letter reached her theday after the one announcing my safety,written to her by Captain Delmar.

She answered me by return of post,thanking Heaven for my preservation,

and stating how great had been heranguish and misery at my supposedloss. In the latter part of the letter wasthis paragraph:

"Strange to say, on the night of the16th, when I was on my bed in tears,having but just received the news ofyour loss, your grandmother wentdownstairs, and declares that she sawyou or your ghost in the little backparlour. At all events, I found herinsensible on the floor, so that shemust have seen something. She mighthave been frightened at nothing; andyet I know not what to think, for thereare circumstances which almost makeme believe that somebody was in the

house. I presume you can prove analibi."

That my mother had been suspicious,perhaps more than suspicious, from thedisappearance of the letter, I wasconvinced. When I replied to her, Isaid:

"My alibi is easily proved by applying tothe master and seamen of the vessel onboard of which I was. Old granny musthave been frightened at her ownshadow: the idea of my coming to yourhouse, and having left it without seeingyou is rather too absurd; granny musthave invented the story, because shehates me, and thought to make you do

the same."

Whatever my mother may havethought, she did not again mention thesubject. I had, however, a few daysafterwards, a letter from my aunt Milly,in which she laughingly told the samestory of granny swearing that she hadseen me or my ghost. "At first wethought it was your ghost, but since aletter from Captain Delmar to yourmother has been missing, it is nowimagined that you have been here, andhave taken possession of it. You willtell me, my dearest Percival, I'm sure, ifyou did play this trick to granny, or not;you know you may trust me with anyof your tricks."

But I was not in this instance to bewheedled by my aunt. I wrote in return,saying how much I was amazed at mygrandmother telling such fibs, andproved to her most satisfactorily that Iwas in London at the time theysupposed I might have been atChatham.

That my aunt had been requested bymy mother to try to find out the truth,I was well convinced: but I felt mysecret of too much importance to trusteither of them and from that time thesubject was never mentioned; and Ibelieve it was at last surmised that theletter might have been destroyed

accidentally or purposely by the maid-servant, and that my grandmother hadbeen frightened at nothing at all anopinion more supported, as the maid,who had taken advantage of mymother's retiring to her room, and hadbeen out gossiping, declared that shehad not left the premises three minutes,and not a soul could have come in.Moreover, it was so unlikely that Icould have been in Chatham withoutbeing recognised by somebody.

My grandmother shook her head, andsaid nothing during all this canvassingof the question; but my aunt Millydeclared that I never would have beenat Chatham without coming to see her.

And it was her opinion that the servantgirl had read the letter when left on thetable, and had taken it out to show toher associates; and somebody whowished to have a hold upon my motherby the possession of the letter hadretained it.

I think my mother came to that opinionat last, and it was the source of muchuneasiness to her. She dared not say aword to Captain Delmar, and every dayexpected to have an offer made ofreturning the letter, upon a certain sumbeing paid down. But the offer wasnever made, as the letter had beensewed up by Bob Cross in the piece ofseal-skin, and was worn round my neck

with a ribbon, with as much care as if ithad been a supposed bit of the woodof the true cross, possessed by someold female Catholic devotee.

But long before all these discussionswere over, H.M. ship Calliope had beenordered to sail, and was steering downthe Channel before a smart breeze.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

Although I have so much to say as tooblige me to pass over without noticethe majority of my companions, I thinkI ought to dedicate one chapter to a

more particular description of thosewith whom I was now principally incontact on board of the Calliope.

I have already spoken much of theHonourable Captain Delmar, but Imust describe him more particularly.When young, he must have been a veryhandsome man; even now, althoughnearly fifty years of age, and his hairand whiskers a little mixed with grey, hewas a fine-looking personage, of floridcomplexion, large blue eyes, nose andmouth very perfect: in height he wasfull six feet; and he walked so erect thathe looked even taller.

There was precision, I may say dignity,

in all his motions. If he turned to you,it was slowly and deliberately; there wasnothing like rapidity in his movement.On the most trifling occasions, hewrapped himself up in etiquette withall the consequence of a SpanishHidalgo; and showed in almost everyaction and every word that he neverforgot his superiority of birth.

No one, except myself, perhaps, wouldever have thought of taking a libertywith him; for although there was apomposity about him, at the same timeit was the pomposity of a high-bredgentleman, who respected himself, andexpected every one to do the same.

That sometimes a little mirth wasoccasioned by his extreme precision istrue; but it was whispered, not boldlyindulged in. As to his qualities as anofficer and seaman, I shall only say, thatthey were considered more thanrespectable. Long habit of commandhad given him a fair knowledge of theduties in the first instance, and he nevercondescended (indeed, it would havebeen contrary to his character) to let theofficers or seamen know whether hedid or did not know anything about thesecond.

As to his moral character, I can only say,that it was very difficult to ascertain it.That he would never do that which was

in the slightest degree derogatory to thecharacter of a gentleman was mostcertain: but he was so wrapped up inexclusiveness, that it was almostimpossible to estimate his feelings.Occasionally, I may say very rarely, hemight express them; but if he did, itwas but for a moment, and he wasagain reserved as before.

That he was selfish is true; but who isnot and those in high rank are stillmore so than others, not so much bynature, but because their self isencouraged by those around them. Youcould easily offend his pride but he wasabove being flattered in a gross way. Ireally believe that the person in the ship

for whom he had the least respect wasthe obsequious Mr Culpepper. Suchwas the Honourable Captain Delmar.

Mr Hippesley, the first lieutenant, was abroad-shouldered, ungainly-lookingpersonage. He had more the appearanceof a master in the service than a firstlieutenant. He was a thorough seaman;and really, for a first lieutenant, a verygood-natured man. All that wasrequisite, was to allow his momentaryanger to have free escape by the safety-valve of his mouth: if you did not, anexplosion was sure to be the result.

He was, as we use the term at sea, aregular ship husband that is to say, he

seldom put his foot on shore; and if hedid, he always appeared anxious to geton board again. He was on good terms,but not familiar, with his messmates,and very respectful to the captain.There was no other officer in theservice who would have suited CaptainDelmar so well as Mr Hippesley, who,although he might occasionallygrumble at not being promoted,appeared on the whole to be veryindifferent about the matter.

The men were partial to him, as theyalways are to one who, whatever may behis peculiarities, is consistent. Nothingis more unpleasant to men than to sailunder a person whom, to use their own

expression, "they never knew where tofind."

The second and third lieutenants, MrPercival and Mr Weymss, were youngmen of good family, and were admittedto a very slight degree of familiaritywith Captain Delmar: they were ofgentlemanly manners, both goodseamen, and kind to their inferiors.

Mr Culpepper, the purser, was myabomination a nasty, earwigging,flattering, bowing old rogue. Themaster, Mr Smith, was a very quiet man,plain and unoffending, but perfectlymaster of, and always attentive to, hisduty.

The marine officer, Mr Tusk, was anonentity put into a red jacket. Thesurgeon was a tall, and very finickingsort of gentleman as to dress; but wellinformed, friendly in disposition, andperfectly acquainted with hisprofession.

My messmates were most of themyoung men of good birth, with theexception of Tommy Dott, who wasthe son of a warrant officer, and MrGreen, whose father was a boot-makerin London. I shall not, however, wastemy reader's time upon them; they willappear when required. I shall, therefore,now proceed with my narrative.

It is usually the custom for themidshipmen to take up provisions andspirits beyond their allowance, and paythe purser an extra sum for the same;but this Mr Culpepper would notpermit indeed, he was the most stingyand disagreeable old fellow that I evermet with in the service. We never haddinner or grog enough, or even lightssufficient for our wants.

We complained to the first lieutenant,but he was not inclined to assist us: hesaid we had our allowance, and it wasall we could demand; that too muchgrog was bad for us, and as for candles,they only made us sit up late when we

ought to be in bed: he was, moreover,very strict about the lights being putout. This, however, was the occasion ofwar to the knife between themidshipmen and Mr Culpepper.

But it was of no avail; he wouldseldom trust his own steward or themate of the main deck; whenever hecould, he superintended the serving outof all provisions and mixing of thegrog: no wonder that he was said to bea rich man. The only party to whom hewas civil was Mr Hippesley, the firstlieutenant, and the captain; both ofwhom had the power of annoying him,and reducing his profits.

To the captain he was all humility; everyexpense that he required was, with hisproffered bow, cheerfully submitted to;but he gained on the whole by thisapparent liberality, as the captain wasrather inclined to protect him in allother points of service, except thoseconnected with his own comforts andluxuries; and many a good job did MrCulpepper get done for him, by humblyrequesting and obsequiously bowing.

We had been at sea for about a week,and were running down towards theisland of Madeira, which we expectedto reach the next morning. Ourdestination was a secret, as our captainsailed with sealed orders, to be opened

when off that island.

The weather was very fine and warm,and the wind had fallen, when atsundown high land was reported fromthe mast-head, at about forty milesdistant. I was, as on the former cruise,signal midshipman, and did day dutythat is, I went down with the sun, andkept no night watch.

I had been cogitating how I could playsome trick to Mr Culpepper: themidshipmen had often proposed thatwe should do so, but I had made upmy mind that, whenever I did, I wouldmake no confidant. Tommy Dott oftensuggested an idea, but I invariably

refused, as a secret is only a secret whenit is known to one person: for thatreason I never consulted Bob Cross,because I knew that he would havepersuaded me not to do so; but afteranything was happily executed, I thenused to confide in him.

I observed before that Mr Culpepperwore a flaxen wig, and I felt sure, fromhis penuriousness, that he was notlikely to have more than one on board.I, therefore, fixed upon his wig as theobject of my vengeance, and havingmade up my mind on the night that wemade the island of Madeira, Idetermined to put my project inexecution.

For convenience, the first lieutenanthad a small ladder which went downthrough the skylight of the gun-roomso that they could descend direct,instead of going round by the after-hatchway, and entering by the gun-room doors, where the sentry wasplaced.

I went to my hammock and slept tillthe middle watch was called; I then gotup and dressed myself without beingperceived.

As soon as the lieutenant of the middlewatch had been called by the mate, wholighted his candle and left him to dress

himself, I came up by the after-ladder,and, watching an opportunity when thesentry at the captain's cabin door hadwalked forward, I softly descended bythe skylight ladder into the gun-room.

The light in the cabin of the lieutenant,who was dressing, was quite sufficient,and the heat of the weather was sogreat, that all the officers slept withtheir cabin doors fastened back, forventilation; I had, therefore, nodifficulty in putting my hand on thepurser's wig, with which I escapedunperceived, and immediately turned inagain to my hammock, to considerwhat I should do with my prize.

Should I throw it overboard; should Istuff it down the pump-well, or slip itinto the ship's coppers, that it might re-appear when the pea-soup was baledout or dinner; or should I put it intothe manger forward, where the pigswere

In the meantime, while I wasconsidering the matter, the midshipmanof the first watch came down andturned in, and all was again quiet,except an occasional nasal melody fromsome heavy sleeper.

At last, quite undecided, I peepedthrough the clews of my hammock tosee what the sentry at the gun-room

door was about, and found that he hadsat down on a chest, and was fastasleep. I knew immediately that the manwas in my power, and I did not fearhim; and then it was that the idea cameinto my head, that I would singe thepurser's wig. I went softly to the sentry'slight, took it from the hook, and wentdown with it into the cockpit, as beingthe best place for carrying on myoperations. The wig was very greasy,and every curl, as I held it in the candle,flared up, and burned beautifully towithin a quarter of an inch of the caul.

It was soon done, and I replaced thesentry's light; and finding that the gun-room door was a-jar, I went in softly,

and replaced the wig where I had takenit from, repassed the sentry, who wasstill fast asleep, and regained myhammock, intending to undress myselfin it; but I had quite forgotten onething (I was soon reminded of it) Iheard the voice of the officer of thewatch I calling out to the sentry at thecabin door

"Sentry, what's that smell of burning "

"I don't know, sir," replied the sentry; "Iwas just thinking of going forward forthe ship's corporal."

The smell, which had graduallyascended from the cockpit, now spread

from deck to deck, and becamestronger and stronger. The gun-room-door sentry jumped up at the voice ofthe lieutenant, and called out that therewas a very strong smell in the cockpit.The lieutenant and mate of the watchcame down, and it was immediatelysupposed that the spirit-room hadcaught fire, for the smell was really verypowerful.

The first lieutenant, who had wakenedup at the voices, was out in a minute; heput his head over the cockpit, andordering the officer of the watch to callthe drummer, and beat to quarters, ranup to inform the captain.

The drummer was out in a moment,and, seizing his drum, which hung upby the mainmast, ran up in his shirt andbeat the tattoo.

The whole ship's company rose up atthe sound, which they knew was thesignal for something important; and thebeat of the drum was followed up bythe shrill piping of the boatswain'smates at each hatchway.

At that moment, some frightened manbelonging to the watch cried out thatthe ship was on fire, and the lowerdecks were immediately a scene ofbustle and confusion.

Perhaps there is nothing more awfulthan the alarm of fire at sea; the feelingthat there is no escape the only choicebeing by which element, fire or water,you choose to perish. But if it is awfulin daylight, how much more so is it tobe summoned up to await such perilwhen you have been sleeping in fanciedbounty.

The captain had hurried on his clothes,and stood on the quarter-deck. He wasapparently calm and collected; but, asusual, the first lieutenant carried on theduty, and well he did it.

"Where's the gunner Mr Hutt, bring upthe keys from my cabin, and have all

ready for clearing the magazines ifrequired. Firemen, get your buckets tobear; carpenters, rig the pumps. Silencethere, fore and aft."

But the confusion became very great,and there evidently was a panic. Thecaptain then interposed, calling out tothe boatswain and his mates to sendevery man aft on the quarter-deck.

This order was obeyed; the men camethronging like a flock of sheep,huddling together and breathless.

"Silence there, my men," cried CaptainDelmar "silence. I say; is this theconduct of men-of-war's-men Every

man of you sit down on deck pass theword there for every man to sit down."

The order was mechanically obeyed,and as soon as the ship's company wereall seated, the captain said

"I tell you what, my lads, I'm ashamedof you: the way to put out a fire is tobe cool and calm, obeying orders andkeeping silence. Now collect yourselves,all of you, for until you are all quietand cool, you will sit where you are."

After a pause of a few seconds

"Now, my men, are you more steadyRecollect, be cool, and keep silence.

Carpenter, are the pumps rigged "

"Yes, sir," replied the carpenter.

"Now, firemen, go for your buckets; letnobody else move. Silence not a word:three foremast guns main-deck, to yourquarters. Silence and quiet, if youplease. Now, are you all steady then, toyour quarters, my men, and wait fororders."

It was astonishing how collected theship's company became by thejudicious conduct of the captain, whonow continued to command. When themen had gone down to their stations,he directed the two junior lieutenants

to go and examine where the fire was,and to be careful not to lift the hatchesif they discovered that it was in thespirit-room.

I had been on the quarter-deck sometime, and, being aware of the cause, ofcourse was not at all alarmed: and I hadexerted myself very assiduously inkeeping the men cool and quiet,shoving the men down who wereunwilling to sit down on the deck, andeven using them very roughly; showinga great deal more sang froid than anyother of the officers, which of coursewas not to be wondered at.

Mr Culpepper, who was most terribly

alarmed, had come up on deck, andstood trembling close to the side of thecaptain and first lieutenant; he hadpulled on his wig without discoveringthat it had been burnt, and as I passedhim, the burnt smell was very strongindeed; so thought the captain and thefirst lieutenant, who were waiting thereturn of the officers.

"I smell the fire very strong just now,"said the captain to the first lieutenant.

"Yes, sir, every now and then it is verystrong," replied the first lieutenant.

The purser's wig was just betweenthem, no wonder that they smelt it.

After two or three minutes the officerscame up, and reported that they coulddiscover no fire, and that there was verylittle smell of fire down below.

"And yet I smell it now," said CaptainDelmar.

"So do I, sir," said the secondlieutenant; "and it really smells strongeron deck than it does down below."

"It's very odd; let them continue thesearch."

The search was continued; the firstlieutenant now going down, and after atime they said that the strongest smell

was from the purser's cabin.

"Mr Culpepper, they say the smell is inyour cabin," said Captain Delmar; "godown, if you please; they may want toopen your lockers."

Mr Culpepper, who still trembled likean aspen, went down the ladder, and Ifollowed him; but in descending thesecond ladder his foot slipped, and hefell down the hatchway to the lowerdeck.

I hastened down after him; he wasstunned, and I thought this a goodopportunity to pull off his wig, whichI did very dexterously, and concealed it.

He was taken into the gun-room, andthe surgeon called, while I walked upon deck, and quietly dropped the wigoverboard at the gangway.

My reason for doing this was, thathaving no idea that my trick wouldhave created so much confusion, andhave turned up the officers and men asit did, I thought that the purser's wigwould, the next morning, account forthe smell of fire, and an investigationtake place, which, although it might notlead to discovery, would certainly leadto suspicion; so the wig was nowfloating away, and with the wig wentaway all evidence.

After a search of nearly half an hour,nothing was discovered; the drummerwas ordered to beat the retreat, and allwas quiet again.

I went to bed quite satisfied with theevents of the night, and slept the sleepof innocence at least I slept just assoundly.

This mysterious affair ever remained amystery: the only loss was the purser'swig, but that was nothing, as MrCulpepper acknowledged that he didnot know himself what he was about,and, for all he knew to the contrary, hemight have thrown it overboard.

My conduct on this occasion againgained me great credit. It had beenremarked by the captain and officers,and I rose in estimation. How I mighthave behaved had I really supposedthat the ship was on fire, is quiteanother affair I presume not quite sofearlessly. As it was, I was resolved totake all the credit given to me and forthat reason it was not till a long whileafterwards, that I hinted the secret evento Bob Cross.

CHAPTER NINETEEN.

The next morning, when we arrived at

Funchal, we found that our orders werefor the West Indies: we stayed one dayto take in wine and then hove up theanchor, and went on to our destination.We soon got into the trades, and runthem fast down till we arrived atCarlisle Bay, Barbadoes, where wefound the admiral and delivered ourdespatches. We were ordered to waterand complete as soon as possible, as wewere to be sent on a cruise.

Tommy Dott, my quondam ally, was indisgrace. He had several times duringthe cruise proposed that I should joinhim in several plots of mischief, but Irefused, as I did not consider themquite safe.

"You are not the keen fellow I thoughtyou were," said he; "you are up tonothing now; there's no fun in you, asthere used to be."

He was mistaken; there was fun in me,but there was also prudence, and fromwhat I had latterly seen of TommyDott, I did not think he was to betrusted.

The day after we anchored at CarlisleBay, Tommy came to me and said, "OldCulpepper serves out plums and suetthis afternoon; I heard him tell steward.Now, I think we may manage to getsome I never saw better plums on

board of a ship."

"Well," said I, "I like raisins as well asyou do, Tommy but what is your plan "

"Why, I've got my squirt: and oldCulpepper never lights more than oneof his purser's dips (small candles) inthe steward's room. I'll get down in thecockpit in the dark, and squirt at thecandle the water will put it out, andhe'll send the steward for another light,and then I'll try and get some."

It was not a bad plan, but still I refusedto join in it, as it was only the work ofone person, and not two. I pointed thatout to him and he agreed with me,

saying that he would do it himself.

When Mr Culpepper went down intothe steward's room, Tommyreconnoitred, and then came into theberth and filled his squirt.

Although I would not join him, Ithought I might as well see what wasgoing on and therefore descended thecockpit ladder soon after Tommy,keeping out of the way in the foremostpart of the cockpit, where it was quitedark.

Tommy directed his squirt verydexterously, hit the lighted wick of thesolitary candle, which fizzed, sputtered,

and finally gave up the ghost.

"Bless me!" said Mr Culpepper, "whatcan that be "

"A leak from the seams above Isuppose," said the steward:

"I will go to the gallery for anotherlight."

"Yes, yes, be quick," said Mr Culpepper,who remained in the steward's room inthe dark, until the return of thesteward.

Tommy Dott then slipped in softly, andcommenced filling all his pockets with

the raisins; he had nearly taken in hisfull cargo, when, somehow or another,Mr Culpepper stepped forward fromwhere he stood, and he touchedTommy, whom he immediately seizedcrying out, "Thieves! thieves! call thesentry! sentry, come here."

The sentry of the gun-room door wentdown the ladder as Mr Culpepperdragged out Tommy, holding him fastby both hands.

"Take him, sentry take him in charge.Call the master-at-arms little thief. MrDott! Hah well, we'll see."

The consequence was, that Mr Tommy

Dott was handed from the sentry to themaster-at-arms, and taken up on thequarterdeck, followed by Mr Culpepperand his steward.

There was no defence or excuse to bemade: the pockets of his jacket and ofhis trowsers were stuffed with raisins;and at the bottom of his pocket, whenthey were emptied by the master-at-arms, was found the squirt.

As soon as the hue and cry was over,and all the parties were on the quarter-deck, as the coast was clear, I thought Imight as well take advantage of it; andtherefore I came out from my hiding-place, went into the steward's room,

filled my handkerchief with raisins, andescaped to the berth unperceived; sothat while Tommy Dott was disgorgingon the quarter-deck, I was gorgingbelow.

Mr Dott was reported to the captain forthis heinous offence; and, inconsequence, was ordered below underarrest, his place in the captain's gigbeing filled up by me; so that in everypoint of view Tommy suffered, and Ireaped the harvest. What pleased memost was, that, being midshipman ofthe captain's boat, I was of coursecontinually in the company of thecoxswain, Bob Cross.

But I must not delay at present, as Ihave to record a very serious adventurewhich occurred, and by which I, for along while, was separated from mycompanions and shipmates.

In ten days we sailed in search of apirate vessel, which was reported tohave committed many dreadfulexcesses, and had become the terror ofthe mercantile navy. Our orders were toproceed northward, and to cruise offthe Virgin Islands, near which she wassaid to have been last seen.

About three weeks after we had leftCarlisle Bay, the look-out man reportedtwo strange sail from the mast-head. I

was sent up, as signal mid, to examinethem, and found that they were bothschooners, hove to close together; oneof them very rakish in their appearance.All sail in chase was made immediately,and we came up within three miles ofthem, when one, evidently the pirate wewere in search of, made sail, while theother remained hove to.

As we passed the vessel hove to, whichwe took it for granted was amerchantman, which the pirate hadbeen plundering, the captain orderedone of the cutters to be lowered downwith a midshipman and boat's crew totake possession of her. The men wereall in the boat, but the midshipman had

gone down for his spy-glass, orsomething else, and as it was merelywith a view of ascertaining what thevessel was, and the chief object was toovertake the pirate vessel, to prevent thedelay which was caused by the othermidshipman not being ready, MrHippesley ordered me to go into theboat instead of him, and, as soon as Iwas on board of the schooner, to makesail and follow the frigate.

The captain did say, "He is too young,Mr Hippesley; is he not "

"I'd sooner trust him than many older,sir," was the reply of the firstlieutenant. "Jump in, Mr Keene." I did

so, with my telescope in my hand."Lower away, my lads unhook, andsheer off;" and away went the frigate inpursuit of the pirate vessel, leaving mein the boat, to go on board of theschooner.

We were soon alongside, and foundthat there was not a soul on board ofthe vessel; what had become of thecrew, whether they had been murdered,or not, it was impossible to say, butthere were a few drops of blood on thedeck.

The vessel was an American, bound toone of the islands, with shingle and firplanks; not only was her hold full, but

the fir planks were piled up on eachside of the deck, between the masts, tothe height of five or six feet. The piratehad, apparently, been taking some ofthe planks on board for her own use.

We dropped the boat astern, let drawthe foresheet, and made sail after thefrigate, which was now more than amile from us, and leaving us very fast.

The schooner was so over-loaded thatshe sailed very badly, and before theevening closed in, we could justperceive the top-gallant sails of theCalliope above the horizon: but this wethought little of, as we knew that assoon as she had captured the pirate she

would run back again, and take us out.

There were some hams and otherarticles on board, for the pirates hadnot taken everything, although thelockers had been all broken open, andthe articles were strewed about in everydirection in the cabin and on the deck.

Just before dark, we took the bearingsof the frigate, and stood the samecourse as she was doing, and then wesat down to a plentiful meal to whichwe did justice. I then divided the boat'screw into watches, went down into thecabin, and threw myself on thestanding bed-place, of which there wasbut one, with all my clothes on; the

men who had not the watch wentdown, and turned in in the cuddyforward, where the seamen usuallysleep.

It was not till past midnight that Icould obtain any sleep; the heat wasexcessive, and I was teased by thecockroaches, which appeared to swarmin the cabin to an incredible degree,and were constantly running over myface and body. I little thought then whythey swarmed. I recollect that I dreamtof murder, and tossing men overboard;and then of the vessel being on fire andafter that, I felt very cool andcomfortable, and I dreamed no more; Ithought that I heard a voice calling my

name: it appeared that I did hear it inmy sleep, but I slept on.

At last I turned round, and felt asplashing as of water, and some watercoming into my mouth: I awoke. Allwas dark and quiet; I put my hand out,and I put it into the water where was Iwas I overboard I jumped up in myfright; I found that was still on thestanding bed-place, but the water wasabove the mattress.

I immediately comprehended that thevessel was sinking, and I called out, butthere was no reply.

I turned out of the bed-place, and

found myself up to my neck in water,with my feet on the cabin-deck. Halfswimming, and half floundering, Igained the ladder, and went up thehatchway.

It was still quite dark, and I could notperceive nor hear anybody. I called outbut there was no reply. I then wascertain that the men had left the vesselwhen they round her sinking, and hadleft me to sink with her. I may as wellhere observe, that when the men hadfound the water rising upon themforward they had rushed on deck in apanic, telling the man at the wheel thatthe vessel was sinking, and hadimmediately hauled up the boat to save

their lives; but they did recollect me,and the coxswain of the boat had comedown in the cabin by the ladder, andcalled me: but the cabin was full ofwater, and he, receiving no answer,considered that I was drowned, andreturned on deck.

The boat had then shoved off, and Iwas left to my fate; still I hoped thatsuch was not the case, and I hallooedagain and again, but in vain, and Ithought it was all over with me. It was adreadful position to be in. I said myprayers and prepared to die, and yet Ithought it was hard to die at fifteenyears old.

Although I do not consider that myprayers were of much efficacy, for therewas but little resignation in them,praying had one good effect itcomposed me, and I began to thinkwhether there was any chance of beingsaved.

Yes, there were plenty of planks on thedeck, and if it were daylight I could tiethem together and make a raft, whichwould bear me up. How I longed fordaylight, for I was afraid that the vesselwould sink before I could see to dowhat was requisite. The wind hadbecome much fresher during the night,and the waves now dashed against thesides of the water-logged vessel.

As I watched for daylight, I began toreflect how this could have happened;and it occurred to me that the pirateshad scuttled the bottom of the vesselto sink her; and in this conjecture I wasright.

At last a faint light appeared in the east,which soon broke into broad day, and Ilost no time in setting about my work.

Before I began, however, I thought itadvisable to ascertain how much morewater there was in the vessel since I hadquitted the cabin which it appeared tome must have been about two hours. Itherefore went down in the cabin to

measure it. I know how high it waswhen I waded through it. I found, tomy surprise, and, I may say, to my joy,that it was not higher than it wasbefore.

I thought that perhaps I might bemistaken, so I marked the height of thewater at the cabin ladder, and I satdown on deck to watch it; it appearedto me not to rise any higher.

This made me reflect, and it then struckme that, as the vessel was laden withtimber, she would not probably sinkany lower, so I deferred my work till Ihad ascertained the fact.

Three hours did I watch, and foundthat the water did not rise higher, and Iwas satisfied; but the wind increased,and the vessel's sails, instead offlapping to the wind as she drovewithout any one at the helm, were nowbellied out, and the vessel careened toleeward.

I was afraid that she would turn over;and finding an axe on the deck, Imounted the rigging with it, andcommenced cutting away the lacing ofthe sails from the mast. I then loweredthe gaffs, and cleared away the canvassin the same way, so that the sails fell onthe deck. This was a work of at leastone hour; but when the canvass was

off, the vessel was steady.

It was well that I had taken thisprecaution; for very soon afterwardsthe wind was much fresher, and theweather appeared very threatening; thesea also rose considerably. I was verytired, and sat down for some time onthe deck abaft.

It then occurred to me that the weightof the planks upon the deck must notonly keep the vessel deeper in the water,but make her more top-heavy, and Idetermined to throw them overboard;but first I looked for something to eat,and found plenty of victuals in the ironpot in which the men had cooked their

supper the night before.

As soon as I had obtained from thecask lashed on the deck a drink ofwater, to wash down the cold fried hamwhich I had eaten, I set work to throwoverboard the planks on deck.

When I had thrown over a portionfrom one side I went to the other, andthrew over as many more, that I might,as much as possible, keep the vessel onan even keel.

This job occupied me the whole of theday; and when I had completed my taskI examined the height of the water atthe cabin ladder, and found that the

vessel had risen more than six inches.This was a source of great comfort tome, and what pleased me more was,that the wind had gone down again,and the water was much smoother.

I made a supper off some raw ham, forthe fire had been extinguished, andcommitting myself to the protection ofHeaven, lay down as the sun set, andfrom the fatigue of the day was soon ina sound sleep.

I awoke about the middle of the night.The stars shone brightly, and there wasbut a slight ripple on the water.

I thought of my mother, of my aunt

Milly, of Captain Delmar, and I felt forthe seal-skin pouch which was fastenedround my neck. It was all safe.

I calculated chances, and I made up mymind that I should be picked up bysome vessel or another before long.

I said to myself "Why, I am better offnow than I was when in the wherry,with Peggy Pearson; I was saved then,why should I not be now "

I felt no desponding, and lay down,and was soon fast asleep.

It was broad daylight when I awoke; Itook my spy-glass, and looking round

the horizon, discovered a vessel severalmiles off, standing towards me. Thisgave me fresh spirits.

I made a raw breakfast, and drankplenty of water as before. The wind,which was very light, increased a little.The vessel came nearer, and I made herout to be a schooner. In two hours shewas close to me, and I waved my hat,and hallooed as loud as I could.

The schooner was full of men, andsteered close to me she was a beautifulcraft, and, although the wind was solight, glided very fast through the water,and I could not help thinking that shewas the pirate vessel which the frigate

had been in chase of.

It appeared as if they intended to passme, and I hallooed, "Schooner, ahoy!Why don't you send a boat on board "

I must say, that when the idea struckme that she was a pirate vessel, my heartalmost failed me.

Shortly afterwards the schoonerrounded to and lowered a boat, whichpulled to the vessel. The boat's crewwere all negroes.

One of them said, "Jump in, you whiteboy; next jump he take be into theshark's mouth," continued the man,

grinning, as he addressed himself tothe others in the boat.

I got into the boat, and they rowed onboard the schooner. I did then thinkthat I was done for; for what mercycould I expect, being a king's officer,from pirates, which the words of thenegro convinced me they were

As soon as I was alongside of theschooner, they ordered me to go up theside, which I did, with my spy-glass inmy hand. I leaped from the gunwaledown on the deck, and found myselfon board of an armed vessel, with acrew wholly composed of blacks.

I was rudely seized by two of them,who led me aft to where a negro stoodapart from the rest. A more fierce,severe, determined-lookingcountenance, I never beheld. He wasgigantic in stature and limbed like theFarnesian Hercules.

"Well, boy, who are you " said he, "andhow came you on board of that vessel"

I told him in very few words.

"Then you belong to that frigate thatchased us the day before yesterday "

"Yes," replied I.

"What is her name "

"The Calliope."

"She sails well," said he.

"Yes," replied I; "she is the fastest saileron this station."

"That's all the information I want ofyou, boy: now you may go."

"Go where " replied I.

"Go where go overboard, to be sure,"replied he, with a grin.

My heart died within me; but Imustered courage enough to say,"Much obliged to you, sir; but I'drather stay where I am, if it's all thesame to you."

The other negroes laughed at this reply,and I felt a little confidence; at allevents, their good-humour gave mecourage, and I felt that being bold wasmy only chance.

The negro captain looked at me for atime, as if considering, and at last saidto the men, "Overboard with him."

"Good-bye, sir, you're very kind," saidI; "but this is a capital spy-glass, and I

leave it to you as a legacy." And I wentup to him and offered him my spy-glass. Merciful Heaven! bow my heartbeat against my ribs when I did this!

The negro captain took the glass, andlooked through it.

"It is a good glass," said he, as heremoved it from his eyes. It was poorGreen's spy-glass, which he had givenme for showing him the mason's signs.

"Well, white boy, I accept your present;and now, good bye."

"Good-bye, sir. Do me one kindness inreturn," said I, very gravely, for I felt my

hour was come.

"And what is that " replied the negro.

"Tie a shot to my heels, that I may sinkquickly; it won't take them long."

"You don't ask me to spare your life,then " replied the negro.

"He de very first white dat not ask it,"said one of the negroes.

"Dat really for true," said another.

"Yes, by gum," replied a third.

Oh, how I wished to know what to say

at that moment! The observations ofthe negroes made me imagine that Ihad better not ask for it and yet how Iclung to life! It was an awful moment Ifelt as if I had lived a year in a fewminutes. For a second or two I felt faintand giddy I drew a long breath andrevived.

"You don't answer me, boy," said thenegro captain.

"Why should I ask when I feel certainto be refused If you will give me mylife, I will thank you: I don't particularlywish to die, I can assure you."

"I have taken an oath never to spare a

white man. For once I am sorry that Icannot break my oath."

"If that is all, I am a boy, and not aman," replied I. "Keep me till I growbigger."

"By golly, captain, that very well said.Keep him, captain," said one of thenegroes.

"Yes, captain," replied another; "keephim to tend your cabin. Proper youhave white slave boy."

The negro captain for some time madeno reply; he appeared to be in deepthought. At last he said

"Boy, you have saved your life: you maythank yourself and not me. Prossa, lethim be taken below; give him a frockand trousers and throw that infernaldress overboard, or I may change myresolution."

The negro who was addressed, andwho wore a sort of uniform as anofficer which he was, being secondmate led me below, nothing loth, I canassure my readers.

When I was between decks. I sat downupon a chest, my head swam, and Ifainted. The shock had been toopowerful for a lad of my age. They

brought water, and recovered me. WhenI revived, I felt that I might have lost intheir good opinion by thus knowingmy weakness; and I had sufficientpresence of mind to ask for somethingto eat. This deceived them; they said toone another that I must have been onboard that vessel for two days withoutfood, and of course I did not deny it.

They brought me some meat and somegrog. I ate and drank a little. They thentook off my uniform, and put on me acheck frock and white trousers; afterwhich, I said I wished to lie down alittle, and they left me to sleep on thechest where I had been seated.

I pretended to sleep, although I couldnot; and I found out by theirconversation that I gained the goodwillnot only of the crew, but of thecaptain, by my behaviour.

I considered that I had gained my life,at least for the present; but whatsecurity could I have in such company

After an hour or two I felt quiterecovered, and I thought it advisable togo on deck. I did so, and went right aftto the negro captain, and stood beforehim.

"Well, boy," said he, "why do you cometo me "

"You gave me my life; you're thegreatest friend I have here, so I come toyou. Can I do anything "

"Yes; you may assist in the cabin, ifyour white blood does not curdle at theidea of attending on a black man."

"Not at all. I will do anything for themwho are kind to me, as you have been."

"And think it no disgrace "

"Not the least. Is it a disgrace to begrateful "

The reader will observe how

particularly judicious my replies were,although but fifteen years old. Mydangerous position had called forth thereflection and caution of manhood.

"Go down into the cabin; you mayamuse yourself till I come."

I obeyed this order. The cabin wasfitted up equal to most yachts, withSpanish mahogany and goldmouldings; a beaufet full of silver(there was no glass) occupied nearlyone-half of it; even the plates anddishes were of the same material. Silvercandelabras hung down from themiddle of the beams; a variety ofswords, pistols, and other weapons

were fixed up against the bulkhead; asmall bookcase, chiefly of Spanishbooks, occupied the after-bulkhead,and the portraits of several whitefemales filled up the intervals; a largetable in the centre, a stand full ofcharts, half a dozen boxes of cigars,and two most luxurious sofas,completed the furniture.

A door from the starboard side led, Ipresumed, to the stateroom, where thecaptain slept; but I did not venture toopen it.

I surveyed all this magnificence,wondering who this personage couldbe; and more still, how it was that the

whole of the crew were, as well as thecaptain, of the negro race.

We had heard that the pirate we were insearch of was a well-known character aSpaniard who went by the name ofChico, and that his crew consisted ofAmericans, English, and Spaniards.That this was the vessel, I knew, fromthe conversation of the men when Iwas below for they called her the Stella.

Now, it appeared that the vessel hadchanged masters; the crew were chieflySpanish negroes, or other negroes whospoke Spanish, but some of themspoke English, and a few words ofSpanish; these, I presumed, were

American or English runaways. But thecaptain his language was as correct asmy own; Spanish he spoke fluently, forI heard him giving orders in thatlanguage while I was in the cabin;neither was he flat-nosed, like themajority. Had he been white, hisfeatures would have been consideredregular, although there was a fiercenessabout them at times which was terribleto look at.

"Well," thought I, "if I live and do well,I shall know more about it; yes, if I live,I wish I was on the quarterdeck of theCalliope, even as Tommy was with hispockets stuffed full of the purser'sraisins, and looking like a fool and a

rogue at the same time."

I had been down in the cabin abouthalf an hour, when the negro captainmade his appearance.

"Well," said he, "I suppose you wouldas soon see the devil as me eh, boy "

"No: indeed," replied I, laughing for Ihad quite recovered my confidence "foryou were about to send me to the devil,and I feel most happy that I still remainwith you."

"You're exactly the cut of boy I like,"replied he, smiling. "How I wish thatyou were black! I detest your colour."

"I have no objection to black my face,if you wish it," replied I: "it's all thesame to me what colour I am."

"How old are you "

"I was fifteen a few months back."

"How long have you been to sea "

"About eighteen months."

He then asked me a great many morequestions, about the captain, theofficers, the ship, and myself; to all ofwhich I answered in a guarded way.

A negro brought down his supper; itwas hot, and very savoury; without anyorder on his part, I immediatelyattended upon him during his meal. Hetold the negro not to wait andconversed with me during the time thathe was eating: at last, he told me howhe had doubled the frigate during thenight. I then remarked that we hadbeen informed that the vessel wascalled the Stella, that the captain's namewas Chico, and the crew werecomposed of white men of differentnations.

"A month or two ago, it was the case,"replied the captain. "Now I have done,and you may clear away," continued he,

rising from his chair and throwinghimself down on one of the sofas."Stop; you are hungry, I don't doubt;you can sit down and eat your supper,and remove the things afterwards."

I did as he told me: it was the first timein my life I had supped off massiveplate but I was in strange company;however, it did not spoil my appetite,and I did not forget to drink a gobletof wine by way of washing down myrepast.

"Thank you, sir," said I, rising, and thenperforming my office of attendant.

At his order, I rang the bell for the

negro, who assisted me in clearing away,and then went out with the remains ofthe supper.

"Am I to stay or go " said I,respectfully.

"You may go now. Find the man whocame in just now Jose he is called; tellhim to give you something to sleepupon."

"Good-night, sir," said I.

"Good-night, boy."

As I went forward looking for thenegro servant, I was accosted more

than once very kindly by the negroseamen. At last I went up on theforecastle, and they asked me to tellthem how I was left on board theschooner. I did so to those who spokeEnglish, and one of them, who couldspeak both languages, translated intoSpanish for the benefit of the others.

"You be first white he hab spared, I tellyou," said the American negro, whohad translated into Spanish what I hadtold them, after the other had left mewith him.

"The captain says he wishes I wereblack," said I to the negro; "I wish Iwas, too, while I am on board of this

vessel my colour makes him angry, I seethat. Could not I be stained black "

"Well, I do think it will be a very safething for you, if it could be; for youhave not seen him sometimes in hismoods; and if to-morrow morning hewas chased and hard pressed by thefrigate, you would stand a poor chance,suppose his eyes light upon you. I can'ttink what make him to let you off, onlybut cause you give him de spy-glass indat hold way. I tink I know a chap onboard who understand dat I go see youwait here till I come back."

The negro left me, and in a few minutesreturned, with a sort of half-Indian,

half-negro-looking cut of fellow, withwhom he conversed in Spanish.

"He say he know how to make brownlike himself but not dark same as me.Suppose you wish he do it to-nightbegin now "

"Yes, I do wish it," replied I; and so Idid sincerely, for I felt that it might bethe saving of my life; and I had a greataversion to be torn to pieces by thesharks which followed the vessel, thatbeing anything but an agreeable modeof going out of the world.

The American black remained with me,and we conversed for about half an

hour, by which time we were joined bythe Spanish Main negro, who broughtup with him some decoction oranother, boiling hot. They stripped meand rubbed me all over with a bit ofsponge, not only the face and hands,but every part of my body and then Iwas left standing quite naked to dry; thecrew had gathered round us, and werevery merry at the idea of changing mycolour.

As soon as the warm air had dried me,the application was created; and when Iwas again dry, the American told me toput on my clothes, and that he wouldcall me early to have two moreapplications of the stuff, and that then

I should be quite dark enough.

I asked for Jose, and told him what thecaptain had said; he gave me a bundleof matting for a bed, and I was soonfast asleep. About three o'clock in themorning I was called up, and thestaining repeated twice, and I then laydown again.

When the hands were turned up at fivebells (for everything was very regular onboard), Jose brought me a glass to lookat myself, and I was quite satisfied thatmy colour would no longer annoy thecaptain. I was not as black as a negro,but I was as dark as a mulatto.

I asked the Spanish negro, throughJose, who could speak both languages,whether I might wash myself Hereplied, all day long if I pleased; that Ishould not get the colour off; it wouldwear off in time, and the stuff must beapplied once a month, and that wouldbe sufficient.

I went to the forecastle, and washedmyself; the negro crew were muchamused, and said that I now was a "belmuchaco" a handsome boy. I dare saythey thought so at all events, theyappeared to be very friendly with me,and my staining myself gave them greatsatisfaction. I was sitting with Josebetween decks when the cabin bell

rang.

"You go," said he, showing his whiteteeth as he grinned; "I go after, see whatcaptain tink."

I went into the cabin, and knocked atthe state-room door.

"Come in," said the captain.

I went in, and met him face to face.

"What!" said he, looking earnestly at me"yet it must be it is you, is it not "

"Yes, sir," replied I, "it is me. I've turneddark to please you, and I hope it does

please you."

"It does, boy, I can look at you now,and forget that you are white. I can. Ifeel that I can love you now you've gotrid of your only fault in my eyes, andI'm not sorry. I'm only glad that I didnot "

"Give me to the sharks," said I,finishing his sentence.

"Exactly so; say no more about it."

I immediately turned the conversation,by asking him what he required; and Iattended him while dressing. From thattime he became very friendly towards

me, constantly conversing with me. Idid my duty as his servant for morethan a fortnight, during which time webecame very intimate, and (I may aswell confess it) I grew very fond of mynew master, and thought less about theship and my shipmates. We were goinginto a port, I knew, but what port I didnot know.

I often had conversations with Jose andthe American black, and gained a greatdeal of information from them; but Icould not discover much of the historyof the captain. On that point theyrefused to be communicative;occasionally hints were given, and then,as if recollecting themselves, they

stopped speaking.

It was about three weeks before wemade the land of Cuba, and as soon aswe did so, the schooner was hove to tillnight, when sail was again made, andbefore ten o'clock we saw the lights ofthe Havannah. When about three milesoff we again hove to, and aboutmidnight we perceived under the landthe white sails of a schooner, whichwas standing out. Sail was made, andwe ran down to her, and before she wasaware that we were an enemy, she waslaid by the board and in the possessionof our crew. The people belonging tothe vessel were handed up, and she wasexamined. She proved to be a vessel

fitted out for the slave trade, with themanacles, etcetera, on board of her, andwas just sailing for the coast.

I was on the deck when the white men,belonging to the slaver, were broughton board, and never shall I forget therage and fury of the captain.

All sail was made upon both schooners,standing right off from the land, and atdaylight we had left it a long way astern.

Jose said to me, "You better not go tocaptain dis day. Keep out of his wayperhaps he recollect dat you white."

From what I had seen the night before,

I thought this good advice; and I notonly did not go into the cabin, but Idid not show myself on deck.

About eight o'clock in the morning Iheard the boat lowered down andorders given to scuttle the vessel, assoon as she had been well searched.This was done, and the boat returned,having found several thousand dollarson board of her, which they handedupon deck.

I remained below: I heard the angryvoice of the negro captain thepleadings and beggings for mercy ofthe prisoners busy preparations makingon deck; and several men came down

and handed up buckets of sand; aniron grating was handed up. Thecountenances of the negroes who werethus employed appeared inflamed, as iftheir wrath was excited; now and thenthey laughed at each other, and lookedmore like demons than men. That somedreadful punishment was about to beinflicted I was certain and I remainedcrouched behind the foremast on thelower-deck.

At last the men were all on deck again,and I was left alone; and then I heardmore noise, begging for mercy, weepingand wailing, and occasionally a fewwords from the mouth of the negrocaptain; then rose shrieks and screams,

and appeals to Heaven, and a strongsmell, which I could not comprehend,came down the hatchways.

The shrieks grew fainter, and at lastceased, and something was thrownoverboard. Then the same tragedy,whatever it was, was acted over againmore attempts to obtain mercy moreshrieks again the same overpoweringsmell. What could it be I would havegiven much to know, but somethingtold me that I must remain where I was.Ten times was this repeated, and then,as evening came on, there was a bustleon deck, and after a time the crewdescended the hatchways.

I caught the eye of the American, withwhom I was intimate, and as he passedme, I beckoned to him. He came to me.

"What has been done " said I in awhisper.

"Captain punish slave traders," repliedhe; "always punish them so."

"Why, what did he do to them "

"Do roast 'em alive. Dis third slavevessel he take, and he always serve 'emso. Serve 'em right; captain very savage;no go to him till morrow morning youkeep close." So saying, the Americannegro left me.

As I afterwards found out, the longboat on the booms had been clearedout, the sand laid at the bottom toprevent the fire from burning the boat,the captain and crew of the slave vessellaid on one after the other upon theiron grating, and burnt alive. Thisaccounted for the horrible smell thathad come down the hatchways.

It may be considered strange that Ireally did not feel so much horror asperhaps I ought to have done. Had thisdreadful punishment been inflictedupon any other persons than slavedealers, and by any other parties thannegroes, I should not have been able to

look at the captain without abhorrenceexpressed in my countenance; but Iknow well the horrors of the slavetrade from conversation I had had withBob Cross; and I had imbibed such ahatred against the parties who hadcarried it on, that it appeared to me tobe an act of retaliation almost allied tojustice. Had the negro captain onlywarred against slave dealers, I do notthink I should have cared aboutremaining in the vessel; but he had toldme and fully proved to me, that hedetested all white men, and had neverspared them except in my own instance.

I must acknowledge that I felt verymuch like going into the lion's den,

when the next morning, on his ringingthe cabin bell, I presented myself to thecaptain; but so far from being in an ill-humour, he was very kind to me.

After breakfast, as I was going out, hesaid to me, "You must have a name: Ishall call you Cato recollect that; andnow I have a question to ask you Whatis that which you carry round yourneck on a ribbon "

"A letter, sir," replied I.

"A letter! and why do you carry a letter"

"Because it is of the greatest

importance to me."

"Indeed! Now, Cato, sit down on theother sofa, and let me know yourhistory."

I felt that I could not do better than tomake this man at once my confidant.He might take a strong interest in me,and it was not likely to go farther. Itherefore told him everythingconnected with my birth and parentage,what my suspicions had been, and howthe letter had confirmed them. Iunsewed the seal-skin, and gave himthe letter to read without being awarethat he could read: he took it and readit aloud.

"Yes," said he, "that's proof under hisown hand; and now, Cato, never beafraid of me, for, however I may wreakmy vengeance upon others, I swear bymy colour that I never will hurt you, orpermit others to do so. I am a tiger Iknow it; but you have often seen a littlespaniel caressed by the tiger, whosefangs are turned against every otherliving thing. You are quite safe."

"I feel I am, since you say so," replied I;"and since I am to be your pet, I shalltake liberties, and ask you, in return, totell me your history."

"I am glad that you have asked it, as I

wish you to know it. I will begin atonce

"I was born in America, in the state ofPennsylvania, of free parents. My fatherwas a sail-maker, and was worth money;bet a free black in America is evenworse treated and more despised than aslave. I had two brothers, who went toschool with me.

"My father intended to bring me up forthe Church. You look astonished; butin the States we have clergymen of ourcolour, as well as white ones; lookeddown upon and despised, I grant,although they do teach the Word ofGod; but I was very unfit for that

profession, as you may suppose. I wasvery proud and haughty; I felt that Iwas as good as a white man, and I veryoften got into scrapes from myresenting injuries.

"However, my education went onsuccessfully, much more so than that ofmy brothers, who could not learn. Icould, and learnt rapidly but I learnt tohate and detest white men, and moreespecially Americans; I brooded overthe injuries of people of colour, as wewere called, and all my father's adviceand entreaty could not persuade me tokeep my thoughts to myself. As I grewup to manhood, I spoke boldly, andmore than once nearly lost my life for

so doing; for most Americans think nomore of taking the life of one like methan of a dog in the street. More thanone knife has been directed to myheart, and more than once was I thenup before the judge, and sentenced toimprisonment for no fault; myevidence, and the evidence of those ofmy colour, not being permitted to bereceived in a court of justice. Any whitevillain had only to swear falsely andthere is no want of that class inAmerica and there was no appeal. Atlast I was sentenced to be whipped;then my blood boiled, and I vowed avengeance which I have fearfullyadhered to."

"I do not wonder at that," said I; "Iwould have done the same."

"The man who had sworn falselyagainst me in this last instance hadcome up from the South; I obtainedwhat money I could from my father,and went away in pursuit of him. Ifound him dogged him, and oneevening I accosted him, and plungedmy bowie-knife into his heart. I fledthat State, and crossed the Mississippi.

"I had not been long in Arkansasbefore a man a cotton-grower, whoowned about a hundred and fifty slavesinquired who I was, and whether I hada pass; I replied that I was a free man,

born in Pennsylvania, and was there onmy own affairs. The next day I wastaken up, brought before the magistrate,and this scoundrel swore that I was hisslave, and had absconded from him tenyears before.

"My defence the proof which I offeredto bring, was not listened to. I wasmade over to him, and the rascalgrinned as the constables brought meaway with him. His plantation was atthe Red River. It was difficult to escapeand indeed, almost useless to attempt it:but the fact was, that I did not wish todo so; I remained to have my revenge. Itried to make the other slaves riseagainst him, but they were too cowed;

they even informed against me, and Iwas tied down, and flogged by thedrivers until the flesh fell from myshoulders.

"As soon as I recovered, I determinedto do or die. I heard that there weresome pirate vessels in the Baratarialagoons on the other side of NewOrleans; I resolved to join the crews,but first to have my revenge. I did so: Iset fire to the plantation house struckthe scoundrel who had made me a slavesenseless as he attempted to escape, andthrew his body into the flames; I thenmade the door fast, and fled. I was metby one of the overseers, who wasarmed, and who would have stopped

me: I beat his brains out with his ownmusket, and then gained the woods.You see that I am powerful; you hardlyknow how much so. After several days'travelling, I arrived at the lagoons. Ifound this very vessel at anchor. Ioffered myself, and they accepted meimmediately.

"There were several of my colour onboard runaway slaves and all gooddetermined men. These were the peopleI required, for they understood me.Even on board of a pirate vessel, thesame contempt was shown towards usstill considered as inferior beings. Allthe heavy work all the dirty work, wasfor the negro race; and we often

worked like slaves, while the captainand the rest of the crew caroused. I wasthree years on board of this vessel. Ourrendezvous where we are going to now,is a small land-locked bay on the islandof Cuba. No vessel in it can be seenfrom seaward, and there is but onenarrow pass by which it communicateswith the interior, and it is far from anyhabitation. A better retreat for a piratevessel could not well be found. Weused very often to go in to refit, andtake in provisions and water; for in acave there, we keep the provisionswhich we take from other vessels.

"In a desperate fight which we had withan English man-of-war brig, we lost

nearly forty of our men. The captain,Chico, as he was called, was obliged tofill up with black men, until he couldprocure others. The consequence was,that with the ten before on board, therewere fifty blacks to seventy whites. Itwas then that I made up my mind that Iwould retaliate for all that my race hadsuffered. I was sure of the ten withwhom I had sailed so long; I soundedthe others, and found them all willing.

"We sailed from the Mexican Gulf, andmade for the Rendezvous Bay, in Cuba.As soon as we arrived, of course, aswith all pirate vessels, the first day wasdedicated to revelling and intoxicationthat is, by the white portion of the

crew. We negroes were employed ingetting the casks ashore for water. Thatvery night, when they all lay asleep anddrunk, we put every soul of them todeath, and the Stella belonged to meand my brave black who chose me fortheir captain, and swore by their wrongseternal enmity to the European race.

"As you may suppose, I was short-manned; but we soon found plenty ofmen, and have now as fine a crew asever trod a deck."

"How long is it since you tookpossession of the vessel "

"About eight or nine months, during

which time I have spared none exceptyou. The usual death is drowning; butif I fall in with a slaver, then you knowwhat took place yesterday."

I was silent for a time. "I do notwonder," said I, at last, "at your hatredof the whites, especially of theAmericans. As for your wreaking yourvengeance upon those employed in theslave trade, dreadful as it is, I scarcelypity them; but in your general warfareagainst the whites, recollect that youmay murder those who are your friends,and who have done all they can to putan end to slavery. Even in America,there are many who are opposed to it."

"It is impossible to make a distinction,"replied the negro.

"What is your name " said I, musing.

"Why do you ask You may as wellknow; I wish it to be known: it is JamesVincent."

"But tell me, if you were to meet with avery superior force, what would you do"

"Run if I could; if not, fight."

"But you might be captured, and then "

"Never, boy; never."

"Well," said I, "as you have begun bysparing me, I hope you will spareothers now."

"I don't know why I spared you. Hadyou shown any fear of death I shouldnot have done so; but I felt that youwould not care about it. I believe it wasthat."

About ten days after, we made the eastend of the island of Cuba, and ran intothe Bay of Rendezvous, as it wasnamed by the pirate. It was very small,but completely land-locked, and theland so high on every side that themasts of the vessel could not be seen

from the seaward. The bay on the landside was met by a deep, narrow ravine,between mountains which were almostperpendicular, the ravine itself beingaccessible from the main land by onlyone narrow path known to the pirates,and which they seldom made use of,except when a spy was sent to theHavannah to ascertain what vesselswere about to sail.

On the high land which shut in the bayfrom the sea, the pirates had a manconstantly on the look-out, to reportany vessel which might be in the offing,and Vincent himself passed much ofhis time there, as the breeze was freshand the air cool to what it was down in

the land-locked bay. I was, for the samereason, very fond of being on the look-out hill, and generally followed up thecaptain when he went out there. Hecertainly now showed a strongaffection for me, and I liked him betterthan I ever thought I could have done.He was constantly telling me of thetreatment he and the other poor blackshad received in America, and I couldnot help feeling my blood boil, and aconviction that, had I been so treated, Ishould probably have been equallyunder the influence of revenge. It is theworld, and the treatment we receivefrom it, which makes us chiefly whatwe are.

One day the captain told me he wasgoing that evening to obtaininformation, as the spy he had sent hadreturned unsuccessful, and that heshould be absent for three or four days.

Although I was not discontented withmy position, still, as the reader may wellsuppose, I had a strong wish to be outof it as soon as possible, and I haddetermined to escape if I could; itimmediately occurred to me, that hisabsence would give me the opportunity.

I replied with a laugh, "Had you notbetter take me with you "

"Very likely, indeed, you would be so

very useful; I shall have quite enough todo to take care of myself; besides, youmight betray me," added he, with afierce and penetrating look.

"Thank you, for your good opinion,"replied I, indignantly. "So you think,because you have saved my life, that Iwould take yours. I am not yet such arascal, whatever I may become bykeeping bad company."

"Well, well," replied the negro captain,"I believe I am wrong, so don't get intoa passion; but, at all events, you mustsee that it is impossible I can take youwith me."

"If you don't choose, I can't help it,"said I; "but I don't like remaining herewithout you; I shall run away if I can,so I give you fair warning."

"You won't find that quite so easy,"replied he, laughing; "and I recommendyou not to attempt it."

Here the conversation dropped. Aboutmidnight the captain commenced hisascent of the ravine, and I resolved thatI would not lose the opportunity, if itoffered, of following him. I watchedhim as long as I could see him, that Imight know the direction of the secretpath, and then I joined the crew, whowere lying down by the tents which

they had pitched on the shore. Shortlyafterwards, the Spanish Indian, whohad coloured me, passed by me, and, asI intended to make the attempt beforeit was quite dark, I thought that Iwould remove any suspicion, and Itherefore requested him to stain meagain. This he consented to do, and inhalf an hour I was again naked amongthe negroes and undergoing theoperation. Having received the twoapplications, as before, I then quittedthem.

As soon as it was quite dark, I armedmyself with a pair of pistols, andcrawled underneath the back of thecaptain's tent, in which I always slept,

and, without being perceived, gainedthe narrow path in the brushwood bywhich the captain had left.

I continued in the path for some time,by feeling the brushwood on eitherside; but before I had crawled half wayup the ravine, I found that thebrushwood had not been cut away anyfarther and I was at a loss how toproceed. All traces were gone, and all Ihad to do was to climb up to thesummit, and to take my chance offinding any egress. I toiled on withdifficulty, sometimes stopped by a rockwhich would take me minutes to climbover at others, holding on by thebrushwood for my life. By twelve

o'clock I had gained more than two-thirds of the ascent, and then the moonrose, and assisted me with her light. Imust say, that when I looked up andsaw the rocks towering above me, andoverhanging my path, I felt that escapewas nearly impossible: however, Irecommenced my labour, and gainedsome ground, when, as I was clingingto the side of a rock by a small shrub, itgave way, and I rolled and fell downmany feet, between that rock andanother opposite to it.

I was not much hurt, and I regained mylegs. Looking up and about me, Ifound that I was in a narrow passage,between the rocks, leading both up and

down in fact, I had tumbled into thesecret path that I had been in search of.Delighted with this discovery, I now setoff with great spirit, and in half anhour found myself on the other sideof the lull which formed the ravine,and looking down upon an expanse ofcountry in the interior. Being very tired,I sat down, that I might recover mystrength before I continued my journey.

"I am free at last," thought I, and mymemory wandered back to my mothermy ship, and my captain old Culpepper,Tommy Dott, and Bob Cross. "I shallsee them all," I thought, "and what astory I shall have to tell." As soon as Ihad rested myself and recovered my

breath, I thought I might as well start.

I had not proceeded more than ahundred yards before I thought heard anoise, as if some one was approaching.I listened I felt sure that such was thecase, and I also heard the deep bayingof a hound. The noise increasedrapidly it was that of one forcing hisway through the brushwood, whichcovered the side of the hill.

In a minute afterwards I perceived aman coming up the hill at a swift pace,directly towards me. As he approachedI could almost swear that it wasVincent, the negro captain; but whenwithin ten yards of me, I perceived,

him turn round and flourish his sabrein the air, while, at the same time, threelarge bloodhounds sprang at him. Onefell by the blow of his sabre, but theother two flew at his throat, andfastened on him, tearing him to thearound, and holding him in spite of allhis struggling and his immensestrength.

I recollected my pistols: I cocked them,ran up, and putting one to the head ofthe nearest dog, blew out its brains. Iwas equally successful with the otherthey both lay dead by his side, andVincent was released. He started up.

"It is me, Cato," said I.

"Cato!" replied he; "but there is not amoment to be lost. I understand it all."

He seized me by the arm, and draggedme with him to the narrow entrance ofthe pass, and as soon as we came in herolled three large rocks, which hadevidently been used for such purposebefore, so as completely to block up theentrance.

"There," said he, leaning back quiteexhausted; "be quiet, Cato. We are safenow; they will be on the top of the hilldirectly."

We remained where we were about ten

minutes, when we heard voices not veryfar from us. They were the pursuers ofthe negro captain who were evidentlybaffled. After a time the soundsreceded from us, and we heard them nomore. Vincent then spoke:

"You were escaping, Cato."

"I had escaped," replied I: "I told youthat I would."

"Strange that you should havediscovered the path; did any one betrayit to you "

"No one," replied I: and I then toldhim how I had fallen into it.

"Well you have returned all obligations,and more than ever you owed me," saidhe: "you have saved my life this time,and that when all chance was over."

"Then," replied I, "although I shall bevery sorry to part with you, give methat liberty which I had gained, andwhich I lost in defending you from thedogs."

"I would have let you go then, Cato,"replied he, "but your life would havebeen sacrificed. My pursuers wouldhave hurried you to prison before youcould have explained who you were.You forget your colour is changed; they

were not seeking me, but a runawayslave, and the bloodhounds came uponmy track. Those white men show nomercy; they have more pleasure inseeing a runaway slave torn to pieces bythose dogs than in recoveringpossession of him. It is a sort of fox-chase to them," continued he, gratinghis teeth after he had said so. "Cato, Iwill give you your liberty, if you wish it,and I know you do wish it, as soon as Ican with any prudence; that I promiseyou, and you know that I will keep myword."

"I am quite satisfied," replied I.

"And do you promise me that you will

not attempt to escape a second time "

"I promise you that I will not," repliedI.

"Enough," said Vincent. "Now let usgo down the hill, for I am very muchtorn by those infernal brutes, and musthave the wounds washed and attendedto."

We descended the hill, in silence, and ina quarter of an hour had gained thetent. Vincent was severely bitten andtorn: as soon as his wounds had beendressed he lay down on his mat, and Idid the same.

It was some days before Vincentrecovered from the severe injurieswhich he had received from thebloodhounds; and he did not appear tobe inclined to run any more risks ofthat sort. Although he said little, Icould perceive that he was broodingover future vengeance and he was nownearly the whole of the day with hisglass on the look-out hill.

One morning a schooner hove in sight,steering from the Havannah to thesouthward and eastward, either for theislands of the Spanish Main. The Stellahad for many days been ready forinstant sailing, and having watched hertill near sunset, Vincent sent down

orders for every soul to be on board,and the anchor hove up. Just as it wasdark we towed out of the bay, andmade all sail.

At daylight the schooner was but a fewmiles ahead of us and not being a fastsailer, in little more than an flour wewere alongside of her. She proved to bebound to the island of Curacao, beingthe property of an old Dutchgentleman, who was on board with hisdaughter, a little girl about seven yearsold. The crew consisted chiefly ofnegroes, slaves to the owner; the masterof the vessel and the mate being, withthe exception of the old gentleman andthe little girl, the only white people on

board.

As usual, the crew were brought onboard by the pirates, who reported tothe captain that the vessel was in ballast,and of no value. As the crew of theStella were already more than requisite,Vincent did not require the negroes; hetold them that they might go on boardthe schooner again, and take her intoany port they pleased; with the whitepeople, however it was another affair.

I had remained below, not wishing towitness a scene of butchery; but I wasinduced to look up the ladder, inconsequence of Jose telling me thatthere was a little white girl come on

board. At the time that I did so,Vincent had just done speaking withthe negroes belonging to the capturedvessel; they had fallen back, and therewas then standing before Vincent, themaster and mate of the vessel, the oldDutch gentleman, and the little girl.

A more interesting child I never hadseen, and my heart bled at the idea ofher being sacrificed. I could not helphoping that Vincent would have asimilar feeling, but I was mistaken. Themaster and mate were pointed at, andimmediately seized by negroes andtossed over into the sea. The oldgentleman bowed his head over thebeautiful child, and she knelt to him, as

if for his blessing before she died. Atthat very moment Vincent gave the signI could remain quiet to longer I sprangon the deck.

"Stop!" cried I to the men who wereabout to seize the old gentleman"stop!" The negroes did fall back at myvoice.

"What is this " cried Vincent.

"Captain Vincent," cried I, "do you callyourself a man, to war with childrenand old grey-headed men You mustnot, shall not, touch these two. Youhave wreaked your vengeance upon thewhite men; be content let these go."

"Cato," replied Vincent, fiercely, "it iswell that it is you that have dared tosnatch the prey from the fangs of thewild beast. Had it been another, thispistol should have sent a ball whizzingthrough his brain; as it is, go downbelow immediately."

"I do not fear your pistol, CaptainVincent, nor will I go below; that verypistol, in my hand, saved you from thefangs of the blood-hound. I tell you,therefore, that you must not destroythat innocent child if you love me, youmust not; for I will hate, detest, andscorn you ever afterwards. I entreat youI implore you to let them go: they are

not fit objects for your vengeance; andif you destroy them, I tell you, you are acoward."

"What!" roared the tiger, "a coward!"and, no longer able to contain himselfhe levelled his pistol at me and drewthe trigger. It missed fire; Vincentlooked very confused he tossed thepistol on deck, folded his arms andturned his face away.

There was a dead silence. The negrocrew looked first at me and then at thecaptain, as if awaiting orders, anduncertain of the issue. The Dutchgentleman seemed to be so lost insurprise, as to almost forget his

impending fate; while the little girlclung to him and stared at me with herdeep blue eyes. It was what on thetheatres they would call a tableau.

I followed up my advantage. Steppingforward, and placing myself before theold man and the child, I first broke thesilence.

"Captain Vincent," said I, "you didonce promise me that you would neverinjure me or attempt my life; thatpromise you have broken. Since that,you have made me another promiseyou may recollect it which was, that youwould allow me to leave you on thefirst favourable opportunity; there

cannot be any opportunity morefavourable than the present. Thenegroes whom you are to send back tothe schooner do not know how tonavigate her. I request, therefore, toknow whether you intend to keep thissecond promise, or to break it as youhave the first I ask my liberty."

"If I broke my promise just now, it wasyour fault," replied Vincent, coolly. "Iam sorry for it, and I can say no more; Iintended to keep it, and, to prove so, Inow keep my second you may go."

"I thank you for that. I only wish that,now I leave you, I could leave you withfeelings of good-will and not of I

must say it of horror and disgust.Captain Vincent, once more let me beg,as a last favour, that you will spare thesepoor people."

"Since you are so particularly interestedabout this useless old man and stillmore useless child," replied Vincent,sarcastically, "I will now make aproposal to you. You have your liberty.Do you choose to give it up and remainhere, provided I let them go away in theschooner Come now take your choice;for I swear by my colour, that if you goaway in the schooner, the moment youshove off, they shall go over thegunwale."

"My choice is then made," replied I; forI knew that when he swore by hiscolour he was in earnest: "release them,and I will remain here." I little knewwhat I was to undergo in consequenceof this decision.

"Be it so," said Vincent: then turning toone of the mates, "let them go backwith the negroes; hoist the boat upwhen she returns, and sail for theRendezvous." So saying, he went downinto the cabin.

"You are saved," said I, going up to theold Dutch gentleman; "lose no time; getinto the boat as fast as possible, andmake sail on your vessel as soon as you

get on board. Good bye, little girl," saidI, taking her hand.

"I thank you," replied the gentleman ingood English "I cannot say how much;I am so surprised at what I have seenbut recollect the name of Vanderwelt,of Curacao; and if ever we meet again,you will find me grateful."

"I will; but ask no more questions nowinto the boat quick," said I, shaking hisproffered hand. They were handeddown into the boat by the negroes.

I remained on deck until they were puton board; the boat returned, washoisted up, the schooner made sail

again, and then I went down into thecabin. I found the negro captainstretched upon the sofa, his facecovered up with both his hands; heremained in the same position, takingno notice of my coming down.Although my confidence in him wasdestroyed after his snapping the pistolat me, yet when I reflected how I hadbearded him in his rage, I did makesome excuse for him; moreover, I knewthat it was my interest to be on the bestterms with him, and, if possible, makehim forget what had passed, for I feltthat his proud spirit would make itdifficult for him to forgive himself forhaving been induced by his passion tobreak an oath which he had sworn to

by his colour; I therefore, after a littlereflection, went up to him and said

"I am sorry that I made you so angry,Captain Vincent; you must forgive me,but I thought that deed beneath you,and I could not bear to have a badopinion of you."

"Do you mean to assert that you havenot a bad opinion of me now " repliedhe, fixing his eyes upon me.

"No, certainly not; you have releasedthose I pleaded for, and I am verygrateful to you for having done so."

"You have made me do what I never

did before," replied he, raising himselfand sitting with his feet on the deck.

"I know I have; I have made you sparethose of my colour."

"I did not mean that; you have irritatedme so as to make me break my oath."

"That was my own doing my faultrather than yours. I had no right tospeak as I did; but I was in a great rage,and that is the truth. I do believe that,if I had had a pistol in my hand, Ishould have fired it at you; so we maycry quits on that score."

"I am angry with myself the more so,

that I little imagined that you wouldhave remained with me after mybreaking my oath. Either you must havefelt great interest about those people, oryou must have great confidence in me,a confidence winch I have proved that Ido not deserve."

"That you did forget yourself, I grant;but I have that confidence that it willbe a warning to you, and you will notforget yourself again; I thereforeremain with you with perfectconfidence, feeling I am quite safe, untilyou think proper to give me my liberty."

"You will wish to leave me then "

"I have relations and friends aprofession to follow. What can I gainby remaining here, except yourfriendship I never will be a pirate, youmay be assured, I wish from my heartthat you were not one."

"And who should be pirates if theblacks are not " replied Vincent. "Havethey not the curse of Cain Are they notbranded Ought not their hands to beagainst every one but their own raceWhat is the Arab but the pirate of thedesert the sea of sand Black is thecolour for pirates. Even the whitepirates feel the truth of this, or why dothey hoist the black flag "

"At all events, it's a profession thatseldom ends well."

"And what matter does that make Wecan die but once I care not how soon. Ihave not found life so very sweet as tocare for it, I assure you. Cato, there isbut one thing sweet in existence onefeeling that never clogs and never tires,and that is revenge."

"Are not love and friendship sweet Icertainly know nothing about the first."

"I know no more than you do of it.They say friendship is the more lasting;and as a proof of how lasting that is Isnapped my pistol at you, and, had it

not missed fire, should have killed theonly one for whom I ever feltfriendship in this world."

"That's a bad habit you have ofcarrying your pistols at all times; theyare too handy, and give no time orreflection. Only suppose, now, you hadblown out my brains, you would havebeen very sorry."

"Cato, I have many lives on my hands,and hope to have many more before Idie. I never have repented one act ofmy life a murder, as you may call it andI never shall. But I tell you frankly, thathad I destroyed you in my passion Ishould have been a miserable man. I

know it; I feel it."

"Let's say no more about it: that I'mjust as glad as you are that you did notkill me, I assure you most positively.Here's Jose coming with the dinner."

Here ended our conversation, which Ihave given just to show the peculiardisposition of this extraordinary man,with whom I had becomedomesticated. Verily and truly was I, ashe said, "like a little dog in the cage of atiger," and, from familiarity: just as boldas dogs become under such peculiarcircumstances.

Before morning we were again at

anchor in the Rendezvous Bay, and thetents were pitched as before. Weremained there for more than afortnight, during which my intimacywith the captain was even greater thanbefore. He appeared to endeavour todo all in his power to restore myconfidence in him, and he succeeded.Still, I must say, that I began to beweary of this sort of life. My dreamswere ever of murder and bloodshed;and more than once I felt inclined tomake my escape: but I had promised,and the remembrance of my promiseprevented me.

One afternoon the man on the look-out made the usual signal for a vessel in

sight. Vincent went up immediately,and I followed him. It was a schooner,very long, with very taut, raking masts.Vincent examined her for some time,and then gave me the glass, and askedme what I thought of her. I replied,that I thought she was a man-of-warschooner.

"You are right," said he, "I know herwell; it is the Arrow, and she has comeout to cruise for me. This is the thirdtime that she has been sent after me.Once we exchanged a few broadsides,but another man-of-war hove in sight,and I was compelled to leave her. Sheshall not accuse me of running fromher, now that she is alone, and by to-

morrow morning I will give her theopportunity of making the report ofmy capture if she can; but if I captureher, you may guess the rest."

We remained till nearly sunset watchingthe motions of the schooner. Vincentthen went down the hill to give ordersfor sailing, leaving me with the glass. Iagain directed it to the schooner, andperceived that she was making signals.

Then she is not alone, thought I; andVincent may not capture her quite soeasily as he expects. I looked in vain forthe other vessel; I could not see her; Itherefore concluded that she must besomewhere under the land, and hidden

by it from my sight.

The signals were repeated till duskwhen I went down the hill, and foundthat all was bustle and activity, Vincentsuperintending himself thepreparations for sailing. I did notinterrupt him to tell him that I hadperceived the schooner making signals.I had an idea, somehow or another, thatI should regain my liberty, and was asanxious as Vincent that the Stellashould be under weigh.

Before ten o'clock everything was ready.Vincent had told his men that theEnglish man-of-war schooner wasoutside, and that he intended to fight

her; the men appeared delighted at theproposal, and as resolute anddetermined as men should be.

As soon as the Stella was clear of thebay, everything was got ready for action,and I must say that nothing could bemore rapid or more quiet than theirmovements. We stood out until we hadgained an offing of five miles, and thenmade a reach along the shore towardsthe Havannah.

As soon as the Stella had laid her headtowards the Havannah, Vincent camedown below. I had latterly slept on oneof the cabin sofas, but had this nightremained with my clothes on, for I was

not sure that we might not be in actionbefore the morning.

The Arrow had gained the knowledgethat our Rendezvous Bay wassomewhere about the east end of theisland, and had cruised accordingly, butcould not discover it.

Vincent threw himself on the othersofa, and I pretended to asleep; as I didnot wish to enter into conversationwith him was too much occupied withmy own thoughts, and felt that therewould be nothing in common betweenus at such a moment. He was very soonasleep, and he talked in his sleep. Hewas evidently in action, and gave his

orders, every now and then speaking afew words aloud, and then it appearedas if he had taken the Englishschooner, and that he was fulfilling hisvows of retaliation. I shuddered as Iheard the half-broken menaces theexulting laugh which occasionally burstfrom his lips. I arose and watched himas he slept; his hands were continuallyin motion, and his fists clenched, andhe smiled. Merciful Heaven! what a taleof savage cruelty that smile foretold ifhe were successful! I knelt down andprayed that he might be foiled in hisendeavours. As I rose I heard a noiseand talking on deck, and one of themates came down in the cabin.

"How does she bear " cried Vincent,starting up from his couch, as if heinstinctively knew what was to be told.

"Two points on the weather bow,captain," replied the negro. "I think shehas her foresheet to windward."

"What's the time "

"One bell in the morning watch; it willbe daylight in an hour."

"Very good. How far is she off "

"About four miles."

"Pipe to quarters; I will be up directly."

Vincent took down his sword andbuckled on his belt; then his pistols,which after having examined theprimings, he fixed in his girdle. I stillremained as if asleep, and as he wasgoing out of the cabin, he turned tome. "He sleeps, poor boy; well, whyshould I wake him the guns will rousehim up soon enough." So saying, hewent on deck.

I considered what I should do. To beon deck was hardly safe for me as awhite person; and, indeed, whatbusiness had I there Why should Iexpose myself to the shot of mycountrymen, or run the risk of losing

my life from the rage of the negroes Itherefore resolved on remaining whereI was at all events, for the present.

The negroes now came into the cabin,for the after-magazine was under theforepart of it. The hatch was taken up,the screens let down, and all was dark. Ihad nothing to do but to catch nowand then the commands given by thenegro captain, and draw my inferenceas to what was taking place.

Although for the first half-hour Igained little information, after that timehad elapsed I knew what was going on.I heard a voice hailing us from anothervessel, and the reply of the Stella was a

broadside. There could be no mistakein that. The Stella was then put about,and the other broadside given withouta return from her opponent. At last itcame, and as the shot whizzed over ortore up the planking of the gunwales, Icertainly did feel very strangely. I hadnever been in action before, and thesensation was, I confess, that of alarm;but it was so mingled with curiosity asto what was going on, that it wasimpossible to say what my feelingswere. I longed to be on deck, andcertainly would have been, if I hadthought that I was safe with the piratecrew: that alone prevented me; Iremained, therefore, in a mostunpleasant state of ignorance and

suspense.

The broadsides were now exchangedrapidly and the wounded, broughtdown between decks every minute, toldme that the action was severe. Theorders of the negro captain wereoccasionally heard they were cool anddetermined. Every minute some freshmanoeuvre was executed, and the gunsstill worked as if there was nothing elseto attend to. At last, the daylight camedown the hatchway, and I left the cabinand walked forward between decks; Ifound the deck strewed with woundedand dying men, calling for water. I wasglad to be able to do something whichI could consistently do, and I brought

water from the cask and gave it tothem, one after another, as fast as Icould; I think there were at least thirtymen lying about the lower deck, somein pools of their own blood, andsinking fast, for there was no surgeonon board of the Stella.

Some more wounded men werebrought down, and a conversation tookplace between one of the mates of theschooner, who was hurt, and the menwho brought down the wounded, andlistening to them, I found that atdaylight they had discovered that anEnglish frigate was under all sail,beating up to them, and about fivemiles to leeward; that in consequence,

the Stella was now carrying on arunning fight with the schooner (whowas to windward of her), and trying toescape. This accounted for the signalswhich I had perceived that the Englishschooner was making the eveningbefore. My anxiety at this intelligencewas naturally much increased. TheStella was trying to escape, and hersailing powers were so remarkable, thatI was afraid she would succeed.

The action was still continued betweenthe two schooners, but now the shot nolonger hit the Stella, nor were there anymore wounded men brought down; itwas evident that the two vessels werenow firing at each other's masts and

rigging, the one to prevent, and theother to effect her escape, bydismantling her antagonist. I felt as if Icould have given my left hand to havegone on deck. I waited half an hourmore, and then, curiosity conqueringmy fear, I crept gradually up the foreladder. The men were working the gunsto windward, the lee-side of the deckwas clear, and I stepped forward, andgot into the head, where I could seeboth to windward and to leeward. Toleeward I perceived the frigate aboutfour miles distant with every stretch ofcanvass that she could set on a wind; Iknew her directly to be the Calliope, myown ship, and my heart beat quick atthe chance of being once more on

board of her.

To windward, as the smokeoccasionally cleared away, I saw theArrow schooner close hauled on thesame tack as the Stella, and distantabout a mile, every ten seconds thesmoke from her guns booming alongthe water's surface, and the shotwhizzing through our rigging; she hadnot suffered much from our fire: hersails were full of shot-holes, it is true,but her spars were not injured. I thenturned my eyes upon the masts andrigging of the Stella: apparently, thedamage done was about equal to thatreceived by the Arrow; our sails weretorn, but our spars were unscathed.

The water was smooth, although thebreeze was fresh, and both schoonerswere running at the rate of six or sevenmiles an hour; but the Stella hadevidently the advantage of sailing, andfore-reached upon her opponent. Iperceived that everything dependedupon a lucky hit and having satisfiedmyself with what I had seen, I hasteneddown below.

For more than half an hour the firingcontinued without advantage on eitherside, when a yell was given by the negrocrew, and I heard them cry on the deckthat the Arrow's foretop-mast was shotaway. I heard the voice of Vincent

cheering his men, and telling them tobe steady in their aim. My heart sunk atthe intelligence, and I sat down on achest.

The firing now slackened, for the Stellahad shot ahead of the Englishschooner, and the negroes on deckwere laughing and in high good-humour. For a few minutes the firingceased altogether, and I took it forgranted that the Stella had left herpursuers far behind; when of a sudden,a whole broadside of guns werepoured into us, and there was a terriblecrashing and confusion on the deck.

I ran up the ladder to see what had

happened. It appeared that as the Stellawas crossing the bows of the Arrow,the latter had, as a last chance thrownup in the wind, and discharged herwhole broadside into us: two shots hadstruck our mainmast, which had fallenby the board. I perceived at once thatthe Stella's chance was over nothingcould save her; she might resist theschooner but could not escape thefrigate.

I ran down below, and went into thecabin; I was afraid that the negroesmight perceive the joy in mycountenance. I heard the angry voice ofthe negro captain I heard him stampingwith rage, and I thanked God that I

was not by his side. The wreck of themast was soon cleared away; I heardhim address his negroes, point out tothem that it was better to die like menat the guns, than swing at the yard-armlike dogs. Some of them came downand took on deck a quarter-cask ofspirits, which was plentifully suppliedto all.

The English schooner had borne downupon us, and the action nowcommenced at pistol-shot. Never shall Iforget what took place for nearly three-quarters of an hour; the negroes, mostof them intoxicated, fought with rageand fury indescribable their shoutstheir screams their cursing and

blasphemy, mingled with the loudreport of the guns, the crashing of thespars and bulwarks, the occasional cryof the wounded, and the powerfulvoice of Vincent. It was terrificbetween decks; the smoke was so thick,that those who came down for thepowder could not see, but felt their wayto the screen. Every two seconds, Iheard the men come aft, toss off thecan of liquor, and throw it on the deck,hen they went to resume their labour attheir guns.

At the end of the time I havementioned, the shot flew from toleeward, as well as from to windward:the frigate had got within range, and

was pouring in her broadside; still thefiring and the shouting on the deck ofthe Stella continued, but the voiceswere fewer; and as the firing of thefrigate became more severe, theybecame fainter and fainter; and at lastbut an occasional gun was fired fromour decks.

I became so uneasy, that I could remainwhere I was no longer; I went forwardon the lower deck again, and tumblingover the wounded and the dead, I creptup the fore-ladder. I looked over thecoamings of the hatchway; the deckswere clear of smoke, for not a gun wasbeing fired. Merciful Heaven! what ascene of slaughter! Many of the guns

were dismantled, and the decks werestrewed with the splinters andplankings of the gunwale, brokenspars, and negroes lying dead, or drunk,in all directions some cut and torn topieces, others whole, but mixed up withthe fragments of other bodies: such ascene of blood I have never sincewitnessed. Out of the whole crew, I donot think there were twenty men leftunhurt, and these were leaning or lyingdown, exhausted with fatigue orovercome with liquor, on various partsof the deck.

The fighting was over; there was notone man at his gun and of those whoremained still alive, one or two fell,

while I was looking up from the shot,which continued every minute to piercethe bulwarks. Where was Vincent I darenot go aft to see. I dare not venture tomeet his eye. I dived down below again,and I returned aft to the cabin; therewas no more demand for powder; not asoul was to be seen abaft. Suddenly theafter-hatchway grating was thrown off;I heard some one descend; I knew itwas the hurried tread of the negrocaptain. It was so dark, and the cabin sofull of smoke, that, coming from thelight, he did not perceive me, althoughI could distinguish him. He wasevidently badly wounded, and totteredin his walk: he came into the cabin, puthis hand to his girdle, and felt for his

pistol, and then he commenced pullingdown the screen, which was betweenhim and the magazine. His intentionswere evident; which were to blow upthe vessel.

I felt that I had not a moment to lose. Idashed past him, ran up the ladder,sprung aft to the taffrail, and dashedover the stern into the sea. I was stillbeneath the surface, having not yetrisen from my plunge, when I heardand felt the explosion felt it, indeed, sopowerfully, that it almost took away mysenses; so great was the shock, evenwhen I was under the water, that I wasalmost insensible. I have a faintrecollection of being drawn down by

the vortex of the sinking vessel, andscrambling my way to the surface ofthe water, amidst fragments of timbersand whirling bodies. When I recoveredmyself, I found that I was clinging to aportion of the wreck, in a sort ofpatch, as it were, upon the deep bluewater, dark as ink, and strewed withsplintered fragments.

There I remained some minutes, duringwhich time I gained my recollection: Ilooked around and perceived theArrow schooner, lying about onehundred yards off, totally dismantled,and my own frigate about a quarter ofa mile to leeward, as bright and as freshas if she had just been refitted. I

observed a signal, made by the Calliopeto the schooner, which was answered. Ilooked in vain towards the schooner,expecting her to lower down a boat.The fact was, that the Calliope hadmade the signal for her to do so, andthe schooner had replied that she hadno boat that could swim. I thenperceived that the frigate had lowereddown a boat which was pullingtowards me, and I considered myself assafe.

In a few minutes, during which I hadquite recovered myself, the boat pulledinto the mass of floating fragments,and then the sailors ceased rowing tolook about them. They perceived and

pulled towards me hoisted me in overthe gunwale, and laid me at the bottomof the boat. I scrambled on my feet,and would have gone aft, when themidshipman of the boat said to themen, "Pass that cursed young pirateforward don't let him come aft here."

"Oh, oh, Mr Lascelles," thinks I "so youdon't know me; you shall know me by-and-by." I quite forgot that I wasstained black, till one of the men whoseized me by the collar to pass meforward, said, "Hand along the nigger.He's a young one for the gallows, anyhow."

They handed me forward, and I did not

choose to say who I was. My love offun returned the moment that I wasagain with my shipmates. After lookingwell round and ascertaining that I wasthe only one left alive, they pulled backto the frigate; and the midshipmanwent up to report. I was handed up theside and remained at the break of thegangway, while the captain and firstlieutenant were talking with MrLascelles: during which Mr TommyDott came up to me, and, putting hisfinger to his left ear, gave a cluck withhis tongue, as much as to say, "You'll behanged, my good fellow."

I could not help giving the firstmason's sign which I taught to Mr

Green in return for Tommy'scommunication; to wit, putting mythumb to my nose, and extending myfinger out towards him; at whichTommy Dott expressed muchindignation, and called me a preciousimpudent varmin. The men who werenear us laughed, and said that I wasgame at all events. No one knew me;for not only was my face well stained,but I was covered from head to footwith a solution of salt water andgunpowder, which made me still moreindistinguishable.

I had remained at the gangway abouttwo minutes, when the first lieutenantsaid, "Bring the prisoner here."

I immediately went aft; and as soon as Iwas standing before Captain Delmarand the first lieutenant (and behindwere all the officers, anxious to hearwhat I had to disclose) I put my handto my head, having no hat, as may besupposed, and said, "Come on board, sir,"reporting myself, as is usually thecustom of officers when they returnfrom leave or duty.

"Good Heavens! that voice! why, whoare you " cried Captain Delmar, startingback a pace.

"Mr Keene, sir," replied I, again puttingmy hand to my head.

Bob Cross, who was, with many of theseamen, close to me, quite forgettingetiquette, ran up and caught me roundthe waist, looking me full in the face:"It is him, sir it is him! Huzzah!huzzah!" and all the seamen joined inthe huzzahs, which were, however,mingled with a great deal of laughter.

"Merciful Heaven! and so you havebeen blown up in that vessel," said thefirst lieutenant, coming to me, withgreat kindness. "Are you much burntWhy, he's quite black where's thesurgeon "

"Aren't hurt at all, sir," replied I.

"Let him be taken down andexamined," said the captain with someemotion; "if not hurt, let him comeinto the cabin to me."

The captain went down the ladder, andthen I shook hands with Tommy Dottand all the other officers andmidshipmen; and I will say that my re-appearance appeared to give unusualsatisfaction. I went down into the gun-room and was stripped. They weremuch surprised to find that I was nothurt, and even more when theydiscovered that I was black all over, andthat washing would not restore mycolour.

"Why, Keene," said the first lieutenant,"how is it that you have changed yourcolour "

"Oh, sir, I've been playing the nigger forthese last three months. It is a longstory, but I will go with you to thecaptain, and I will tell it there."

As soon as I had put on my uniform, Iwent up with Mr Hippesley to thecabin, and having, at the captain'srequest, taken a chair, I entered into afull explanation, which lasted morethan an hour.

As soon as I had finished, Mr

Hippesley who had plenty to do ondeck, but who could not leave until hehad heard my story, quitted the cabin,and I found myself alone with thecaptain.

"I must say that I gave you up for lost,"said Captain Delmar; "the boat's crewwere picked up the next morning, andreported that you were drowned in thecabin of the vessel. Scoundrels, todesert you in that way."

"I do not think they were to blame, sir;the water being so high in the cabin,and my not answering to their call."

"But did they call you "

"Yes, sir; I heard them call when I washalf asleep, and I did not answer."

"Well, I am glad to hear you say so; butso convinced have we been of yourloss, that I have written to your motheron the subject. Strange, this is thesecond time that she has beendistressed in this way. You appear tohave a charmed life, Mr Keene."

"I hope I shall long live to do credit toyour protection, sir," replied I.

"I hope so too, Mr Keene," replied thecaptain, very kindly; "I sincerely hopeso too. In all this business you have

conducted yourself very manfully. Itdoes you great credit, and your motherought to be proud of you."

"Thanky, sir," replied I, for I wasoverjoyed at such language fromCaptain Delmar, and I thought tomyself, if he says my mother ought beproud of me, he feels so himself.

"Of course, you cannot do duty undersuch a masquerade as you are atpresent," continued the captain, whoreferred to my stained skin. "I presumeit will wear off by-and-by. You willdine with me to-day; now you may goto your messmates."

I left the cabin, bowing veryrespectfully, and pleased with what hadoccurred. I hastened to join mymessmates, not, however, until I hadshaken hands with Bob Cross, whoappeared as delighted to see me as if hewas my father.

I leave the reader to imagine the sort oflevee which I held both on the quarter-deck and below. Mr Hippesley couldnot get any of the officers to mind theirduty. I certainly was for two or threedays the greatest personage in the ship.After that, I had time to tell the wholeof my history quietly to Bob Cross.

Bob Cross, when he had heard me

without interruption, said, "Well,Master Keene, there's no telling what aman's born to till after he's dead, andthen it's all known: but it does appearto me that you are born to somethingout of the common. Here you are, notsixteen, not only playing a man's part,but playing it manfully. You have beenput in most difficult situations, andalways have fallen upon your feet in theend. You appear to have an old headupon very young shoulders; at onemoment to be a scampish boy full ofmischief, and at another a resolute,cool, and clever man. Sarcumstances,they say, make men, and so it appears inyou; but it does seem strange for oneand the same lad to be stealing the

purser's plums at one moment, andtwisting a devil of a nigger pirate roundhis finger the very next; and then youhave had such escapes twice reporteddead at head-quarters, and twice cometo life again. Now Master Keene, I'vevery good news to tell you: you don'tknow how high you stand with thecaptain and officers: there's a feeling ofenvy against a lad who goes ahead (aswell as a man) which blinds people tohis real merits; but when he issupposed to be dead and gone, and nolonger in the way of others, then everyone tells the real truth; and I do assureyou that not only the officers, but thecaptain himself, grieved most sorely atyour loss. I saw the captain's eyes wink

more than once when speaking of you,and the first lieutenant was alwaystelling the other mids that he had notone worth his salt, now that you weregone. And now that you have comeback and gained so much credit forwhat has passed, I do really think thatthe captain is proud of you. Ioverheard a little conversation betweenthe captain and first lieutenant the dayyou came on board, after you had beenin the cabin telling your adventures, andall that I can say is, that the game is inyour own hands, if you only play yourcards well, and never let CaptainDelmar have the least idea that youknow that you have such claims uponhim."

"That I certainly will not," replied I, "asit might check his feeling towards me."

"Exactly: I've often thought about you,and now that I like you so much, Iwatch the captain for your sake, andlisten particularly to what he says afterdinner especially, when I've theopportunity; for you see, whengentlemen drink wine, they speak morefreely as to what they really think, justas we foremast-men do when we getour grog on board. The greatestmisfortune which could happen to youin your position would be, the captainmarrying and having children on theright side of the blanket as they call it.

Now I've often heard the captainexpress a dislike to matrimony, andlaugh at people's getting married, whichhas pleased me very much for yoursake, Master Percival. You see, a mandon't think much of marrying afterforty, and the captain must be fifty, ifnot more."

"Yes: but if his brother dies and he is avery infirm man the captain will thenbe Viscount de Versely, and inherit verylarge estates, and then he will marry tohave an heir to the title and estates evenif there is no love in the case."

"So he may," replied Cross "there's nosaying; but still, even if he does, it ain't

certain that he has a family; chickensmust not be counted before they arehatched. All you have to pray for thenis, that the brother may prove as toughas our old admirals, whose senses gettired of staying any longer in theirbodies, and leave them long beforetheir hulks are worn out."

"Why do admirals live so long "

"Well, I suppose it is for the samereason that salt meat keeps so muchlonger than fresh; they have been fortyor fifty years with the salt spray washingin their faces and wetting their jackets,and so in time, d'ye see, they become asit were pickled with brine. Talking

about that, how long will it be beforeyou get that tanning off you "

"I don't know; but as the captain saysI'm to do no duty while it lasts, I hopeit won't wear off too soon."

"Spoken like a midshipman: now takemy advice, although not ordered toyour duty, come up on deck and takeyour spy-glass."

"I've lost it, unfortunately. That was agood glass, for it saved my life."

"Yes, it turned out as good for you as aFreemason's sign, which is more thanMr Green can say. I don't think he'll

ever make a sailor he'd better bear upfor clerk, and then he might do verywell for a purser by-and-by. There'seight bells, Master Keene, so I think wehad better say good night."

CHAPTER TWENTY.

The Arrow schooner had suffered veryseverely in the contest, having lost hercommanding officer and thirteen menkilled and wounded: indeed, had notthe Calliope been at hand, it was thegeneral opinion that the Stella wouldhave overpowered her, notwithstandingthat the latter had lost her mainmast,

for the Arrow was completelydismantled, and would not have beenable to have made sail.

The Calliope sent her carpenters andbest seamen on board to repair herdamages, and the next day we stoodaway for Port Royal, Jamaica, toannounce the destruction of the piratevessel.

In the morning Captain Delmar sentfor me.

"Mr Keene, as you cannot do duty forthe present, and as I do not wish you tobe idle, I think you had better pay alittle attention to navigation. You send

in your day's work, I perceive, but Isuppose you have never regularly gonethrough a course of study."

"No, sir," replied I; "I fudge my day'swork, and I should be very glad tolearn navigation properly."

"So I presume. Well, then, I havespoken with Mr Smith, the master, whohas promised me to give you thenecessary instruction. You willcommence to-morrow; you can sit atthe table in the fore-cabin, where youwill have nothing to distract yourattention. You may go now."

I bowed and left the cabin, and meeting

Bob Cross on the main deck, I told himwhat the captain had said.

"I'm glad of it, Master Keene; it showsthat the captain does now take a stronginterest in you. He has never taken anytrouble of that kind with anymidshipman before. It will be of greatservice to you, so pay attention; it willplease the captain if the master gives agood report of you. Who knows butyou may be sent away in a prize, and Isent with you to take care of youWouldn't that be a capital spree "

The next day I commenced accordingly,under the tuition of the master, and asI had not Tommy Dott to play with, I

gave satisfaction, and continued to doso until our arrival at Port Royal, whenthe captain went up to the admiral's,stating all the particulars of the action,and, by way of sequel, my adventureson board of the pirate vessel. Theadmiral was so much interested that herequested Captain Delmar to bring meon shore to dine with me the next day.

I was still very black; but that made me,I presume more interesting. I told mystory over again, and it afforded greatamusement to the company;particularly to the ladies; and I havereason to believe that manycompliments were paid me behind myback, by the admiral and officers who

dined there; at all events, CaptainDelmar was much pleased.

My strange history soon got wind. Thegovernor heard of it, and askedCaptain Delmar about it. Theconsequence was, that I receivedanother invitation from the governor,and Captain Delmar again informed methat I might tell my own story, which Idid, modestly as before. I say modestly,for I never was a boaster at any time;and I really believe that I thought muchless of the circumstances than thosedid to whom I narrated them. I had atthat time but one wish, which was tofind favour in the sight of CaptainDelmar. I felt that all my prospects in

life depended upon that; and aware ofhis disposition, and the deference thathe expected, humility had become, as itwere, habitual.

During the time that we remained atPort Royal I continued my studies inthe cabin and as the captain remainedalmost altogether on shore, I found therun of the cabin very pleasant; but as Ihad no inclination to study the wholeof the day, I was not sorry that TommyDott was very often my companion inthe cabin, an entrance to which, as hecould not pass the sentry at the door,he obtained by climbing down themizen chains, and creeping into theport windows. As soon as the captain's

boat was seen coming off Tommy wasout again by the port as quick as amonkey, and I was very studiouslyporing over right-angled triangles. Irose, of course, as the captain enteredthe cabin. "Sit down, Mr Keene," hewould say "sit down; the master hasreported favourably of you, and I amglad to hear of it."

One morning, when, as usual, TommyDott had come through the port, wewere so busily employed with acaricature which we were making ofold Culpepper, that the captain's boatcame alongside without our beingaware of it, and the captain's voicespeaking to the first lieutenant as he

was descending the after-ladder was thefirst intimation we received of hisbeing on board.

It was impossible for Tommy Dott toescape without being seen as heclimbed out. The table which was inthe centre of the cabin was coveredwith a blue cloth, large enough for thetable when all the additional leaveswere put to it, and in its presentreduced size the cloth fell down to thedeck; I pointed it out to Tommy, as thesentry's hand upon the handle of thedoor announced the immediateentrance of the captain, and he dartedunderneath the table, that he mightescape detection intending as soon as

the captain went into the after-cabin tomake his retreat by the cabin-door orwindows. The captain entered, and Irose, as usual, from my chair.

"Mr Keene," said he, "I have occasionto speak to the first lieutenant onimportant private business; oblige meby leaving the cabin till that is done.You may as well tell Mr Hippesley thatI wish to see him."

"Yes, sir," replied I making a bow, andleaving the cabin. I felt very muchalarmed lest Tommy should bediscovered in his hiding-place; and afterthe captain had stated that he hadparticular business with the first

lieutenant, it was my duty, knowing thatMr Dott was there, to have said so. Ihardly knew what to do, or how to act.After all, it was no great crime as itstood. Tommy Dott had come into thecabin without leave, and had concealedhimself; but if I was to allow Tommyto remain there and listen to importantand particular business, evidently of asecret nature, I should forfeit the goodopinion and confidence of the captain:nevertheless, I was very unwilling tobetray him; I was dreadfully puzzled,and when I went to the first lieutenanthe perceived my confusion.

"Why, what is the matter with you, MrKeene you look quite frightened," said

he.

"Well, sir, I am," replied I; "and I thinkit my duty to tell you why I am so."

I then informed him that Tommy Dottwas under the cabin-table, and would,of course, hear the secretcommunications of the captain.

"You have done very right, Mr Keene,and I know how unpleasant it is to youto inform against your messmate; but atpresent there is no harm done."

He then laughed, and said, "However,Mr Dott shall never know that youhave said anything about it, and I will

frighten him out of the cabin for thefuture."

He then went down the ladder, andinto the fore-cabin. I expected that hewould have discovered Tommy as if byaccident, but such was not the case. Thecaptain had just gone into the after-cabin, and Mr Hippesley immediatelyfollowed him, and shutting the door,informed him of Mr Dott's position,and why I had made it known. Thecaptain could not help laughing, as,after all, it was no great offence.

He then gave the necessary informationto the first lieutenant, and they bothwalked into the fore-cabin; the first

lieutenant saying, "If you please, then,Captain Delmar, I will send a boatimmediately with the letter."

"Certainly," replied the captain, sittingdown, and who evidently was inclinedto join in the joke with Mr Hippesley."Sentry, send the officer on deck toman the jolly-boat, and tell Mr Dott tocome here immediately."

I was on deck when the sentry put hishead up the ladder and gave the order,and I immediately perceived the planof the first lieutenant and the state ofalarm in which Tommy Dott must havebeen put.

The jolly-boat was manned, and MrDott called for in every quarter of theship, but he did not make hisappearance. After a delay of severalminutes, the officer on deck went downinto the cabin, reporting that the jolly-boat had been manned some time butthat Mr Dott was not to be found.

"Not to be found!" replied the captain;"why, he can't have fallen overboard."

"Not he, sir," replied the first lieutenant;"he has gone to sleep somewhere:either in the tops or the fore-topmaststaysail netting."

"He appears to be a very troublesome

boy," replied the captain.

"Very useless, indeed, sir," replied thefirst lieutenant. "Sentry, have theyfound Mr Dott "

"No, sir; quarter-masters have beeneverywhere. He's not in the ship."

"Very odd!" observed the captain.

"Oh! he'll turn up soon, sir; but really,Captain Delmar, if you were to givehim two or three dozen at the cabingun, it would bring him to his senses."

"That I most certainly will do," repliedCaptain Delmar; "and I authorise you

to do it, Mr Hippesley, as soon as hemakes his appearance; it will be ofsome service to him; but I hope noaccident has happened to him."

"I have no fear of that, sir," replied thefirst lieutenant: "if the purser'ssteward's room had been open to-day, Ishould have sent to see if he was notlocked up in another attempt to stealraisins, but that has not been the case.By-the-by, the spirit-room was openthis morning, and he may have beendown there, and may have had thehatches put over him."

"Well, we must send anothermidshipman; call Mr Keene," said

Captain Delmar.

The sentry called me, and I made myappearance.

"Mr Keene, you'll go on shore to thedockyard in the jolly-boat: give thatletter to the master attendant, and waitfor an answer."

"Yes, sir," replied I.

"Have you seen anything of Mr Dott "said the first lieutenant; "you areconstantly together."

"I saw him just before Captain Delmarcame on board, sir, but I have not seen

him since."

"Well, well, we will settle accounts withthe young gentleman as soon as heturns up," replied the captain: "you maygo, Mr Keene."

I perceived that the captain and firstlieutenant both smiled as I left thecabin. It appeared that soon after theyleft it and the captain went on shore;but Tommy was so frightened that heremained in his hiding-place, as hemade sure he would be flogged if hemade his appearance, and he resolvedto remain where he was until my return,that he might consult me.

As soon as I had reported myself, andgiven the answer to the first lieutenant,I hastened to the cabin, and then poorTommy crawled from under the table;the tears were still wet on his cheeks.

"I shall be flogged, Keene, as sure as Istand here. Tell me, what can I do whatcan I say "

"Tell the truth; that's the best way,"replied I.

"Tell the captain that I was hid underthe table! that would never do."

"Depend upon it, it's the best plan,"replied I; "and it is the only advice I can

give you: you may be flogged if you tellthe truth, but you are sure to be floggedif you tell a lie. It will only add to youroffence."

"Well, I've been thinking about it I'msure that Mr Hippesley will flog me ifhe catches me to-day or to-morrow; butif I remain hid for a day or two, theywill really think that I have fallenoverboard, and then they will say, 'poorTommy Dott,' and perhaps be so gladwhen I do make my appearance, thatthey will forgive me."

"Yes," replied I, delighted at the idea;"I'm sure they will, if you do tell thetruth when you appear again."

"Then, that is what I'll do. The firstlieutenant said that I might be in thespirit-room. Where shall I go to "

"Why," said I, "you must remain underthe table till dark, and then you mayeasily slip down into the coal-hole,where it is so dark that they never willsee you, even if they go down for coals.It is the only place I know of; stay thereall to-morrow and next day, and comeup in the evening; or the next morningperhaps will be better."

"Well, it's a very good place," repliedTommy; "anything better than beingflogged; but will you bring me

something to eat and drink "

"Depend upon me, Tommy," replied I;"I'll contrive to bring you somethingevery night."

"Well, then, I'll do that," replied he.

"Yes; and tell the truth when you comeout," said I.

"Yes, upon my honour I will;" and sosaying, Tommy, hearing a noise, againdived under the cabin table.

Soon afterwards I went out of thecabin. The first lieutenant beckoned meto him, and asked me where Mr Dott

was, and I told him what had beenarranged between us. He laughed verymuch, and said

"Well, if Master Tommy punisheshimself by two days' confinement inthe coal-hole, and tells the truth whenhe comes out, I think I may promise hewill get off his flogging; but don't yousay that I have spoken to you about it,and let him do as he proposes."

When it was dark, I supplied Tommywith provisions, and he gained thecoal-hole without being discovered.

The next day the speculations at hisdisappearance were general, and it was

now believed that poor Tommy hadfallen overboard, and, as the sharks arethick enough in Port Royal, that he wassafely stowed away in one of theirmaws. I will say that the whole of theship's company were very sorry forhim, with the exception of MrCulpepper, who observed that no goodever came of a boy who stole raisins.

"So you think, that because a lad stealsa few of your confounded plums,"observed the second lieutenant, "hedeserves to be eaten by the sharks. If Iwere Tommy Dott, I would haunt youif I could."

"I'm not afraid of dead men," replied

Mr Culpepper; "they are quiet enough."

"Perhaps so; but recollect, you makethem chew tobacco, and therefore theyought to rise up in judgment againstyou, if they do against any one."

As this conversation passed on thequarter-deck, it put an idea in my head.That night I went to Tommy, whom Ifound terribly tired of sitting on thecoals. I brought him a bottle of mixedgrog, and some boiled beef and biscuit.I consoled him by telling him that everyone was sorry at his disappearance, andthat I was convinced that he would notbe punished if he told the truth.

Tommy was for leaving the coal-holeimmediately, but I pointed out to himthat the captain had not been on boardthat a and that it was necessary that thecaptain should believe that he hadfallen overboard as well as the officers,or his compassion would not beroused. Tommy saw the propriety ofthis, and consented to remain anotherday. I then told him what MrCulpepper had said, and I added,"Now, Tommy, if Mr Culpepper shouldsee you by any chance, pretend to beyour ghost."

"That I will," replied Tommy, "if I getsix dozen for it." I then left him.

On my return on deck, I saw BobCross; he was on shore during themajor portion of the day, attendingupon the captain, and as I was nolonger in the captain's gig, I saw butlittle of him.

"Well, Mr Keene," said he, "I think youhave quite recovered your colour bythis time, and I hope to see you in thegig again."

"I do not think I shall yet awhile I havenot yet learnt navigation enough; butthe master says he will be done with mein a fortnight, if I go on as well as I donow."

"Yes; I heard him tell the captain thatyou were very quick, and would be agood navigator but I can't get over theloss of poor Tommy Dott; he was alittle scampish, that's sartin, but still hewas a merry, kind-hearted boy toogood for the sharks, at all events. Youmust feel his loss, Mr Keene, for youwere always together."

"No, I don't, Bob," replied I.

"Well, I'm sorry to hear you say that, MrKeene; I thought you had a kinderheart."

"So I have, Bob; but I'll tell you asecret, known only to the first

lieutenant and me; and that is, Tommy'sin the coal-hole, very dirty, but quitesafe."

Bob Cross burst into a fit of laughing,which lasted some time.

"Well, Mr Keene, you have really takena weight off my mind; now tell me allabout it. You know I'm safe."

I then told Bob what had happened,and of Tommy's intention to make hisappearance on the following evening orthe next morning.

"Well," said Bob, "you're mischief itself,Master Keene, and that's a fact;

however, it's all right this time, and youhave the captain and first lieutenant asyour confidants and partners in thejoke. You did perfectly right and I'msure the captain and first lieutenantmust be pleased with you; but recollect,Master Keene, keep your distance asbefore; don't presume."

"Never fear, Bob," replied I: "but now Ihave told you that, I want you to assistme." I then repeated the conversationof Mr Culpepper with the secondlieutenant.

"Now," continued I; "you see, Cross, Ican't do anything myself; Mr Culpepperhates me, and would suspect me; but if

we could only frighten him: you might,for he would not think you wereplaying him a trick."

"I see," replied Bob; "it will be a goodthing for Tommy Dott, and a nicewind-up of this affair. Let me alone.When I come on board to-morrowevening I'll manage it if I can."

After a little more conversation, weseparated for the night.

The next morning the captain came onboard. He remained on deck with thefirst lieutenant for some minutes,during which of course, he was madeacquainted with Tommy Dott's

position. When he came down into thecabin, I moved from my seat, asrespectful and serious as before; andwhen ordered to sit down again,resumed my studies with great apparentdiligence. He did not say a word to meabout Tommy Dott; and as he wasgoing out of the cabin, Mr Culpepperwas announced by the sentry.

"If you please, Captain Delmar," saidMr Culpepper, with his usual profoundbow, "what are we to do with theeffects of Mr Dott, who has fallenoverboard By the regulations of theservice, they should be sold before themast. And I also wish to know whetherhe is to be continued to be victualled,

or whether it is your pleasure that he isdischarged as dead "

The captain smiled, and turned his facetowards me; but I continued with myeyes down on my book.

"Perhaps we had better wait till to-morrow, Mr Culpepper," replied thecaptain, "and then you may sell hiseffects, and put DD to his name, poorfellow." And having made this reply, thecaptain went out of his cabin. MrCulpepper followed; and shortlyafterwards the captain went on shoreagain.

Before dusk, the captain's gig, as usual,

returned on board, and I was at thegangway to meet Bob Cross; the boatwas hoisted up, and then Bob came tome.

"I must first go down and see Mr Dott,that I may be able to swear to the fact."Bob did so, and then returned on deck.Mr Culpepper was abaft, walking byhimself, when Bob went up andaccosted him.

"If you please, sir," said Bob, touchinghis hat, "did the captain say anything toyou about coals, for I expect we shallnot stay here much longer "

"No," replied Mr Culpepper.

"Then he must have forgot it, Isuppose sir."

"Well, there's plenty of coals," repliedMr Culpepper.

"Well, sir, I don't know; but I think Iheard the cook's mate say as how theywere getting rather low."

"Getting rather low! then there musthave been great waste," exclaimed Mr C,who was very careful of his expenses.

"I don't know how far it may be so; butI think it might be as well to know howmatters stand; and if so be there's

plenty, why I can tell Captain Delmarwhen I go on shore to-morrow."

"I'll see; I'll go down myself to-night,"replied Mr Culpepper. "Themidshipmen are allowed a stove tothemselves very unusual and they arecooking all day."

"Talking about midshipmen, sir,"replied Cross, "you may think it's veryodd but as I stand here and you know,Mr Culpepper, I am not easily scared Isaw that young Tommy Dott, or hisghost, this very evening."

It was now quite dark; and MrCulpepper stared at the coxswain, and

then replied, "Pooh, nonsense!"

"It's no nonsense, I do assure you. Isaw him with these eyes, sure as I standhere."

"Where " exclaimed Mr C.

"Right forward, sir. I only mention it toyou, but don't say a word about it, for Ishould only be laughed at; but I doassure you that I would kiss the Bibleto it, if it was required. I never didbefore believe in anything of that sort,that's sartain; but it's no use talkingabout it, sir. I think I had better get alantern, and get over this coal businessat once."

"Yes, yes," replied Mr Culpepper; "butyou won't know how much coals thereare: I must go myself and see."

Bob Cross was soon ready with thelantern, and went forward with MrCulpepper. The hammocks had beenpiped down, and they were obliged tobend double under them to get alongthe lower deck. I followed unperceived.

The descent into the coal-hole was bybattens, and not very easy for an oldman like Mr C But Cross went downfirst, holding the light for the purser tofollow, which he did very slowly, andwith great caution. As soon as they

both stood on the coals below, thepurser took the light to make hissurvey.

"Why, there's plenty of coals for threemonths, coxswain," said he. "I thoughtthere was; you see they are nearly up tothe beams abaft."

"Look! sir look!" exclaimed Cross,starting back; "what's that "

"Where " exclaimed Mr C, alarmed.

"There, sir there he is: I told you so."

The purser's eyes were directed towhere Bob pointed, and then he beheld

Tommy Dott standing immovable, withhis arms extended, as if denouncinghim his eyes staring, and his mouthwide open.

"Mercy! murder!" cried the purser,dropping the lantern, which went outand left them in the dark; and hetumbled down on the coals.

Bob Cross stepped over him, andhastened up to the lower deck,followed by Tommy Dott, who first, byway of revenge, jumped several timesupon the purser's face and body beforehe climbed up.

The cry of the purser had given the

alarm. The master-at-arms hastenedforward with his lantern just as Tommyhad made his appearance above thecoamings. Seeing Tommy as black as asweep, he too was frightened; the menhad put their heads out of theirhammocks and some of them had seenTommy.

Bob Cross, as he crawled aft, cried out,"Tommy Dott's ghost!" I had pretendedto be terrified out of my wits as I ranaft, and all was confusion on the lowerdeck. The first lieutenant had come outof the wardroom, and seeing me, heinquired what was the matter. I repliedthat Mr Culpepper had gone down intothe coal-hole, and had seen Mr Dott's

ghost. He laughed heartily, and wentback.

Tommy had in the mean time made hisappearance in the mids' berth, at whichthey had all rushed from him in dismay,just as I entered; when I caught him bythe hand saying, "Tommy, my boy, howare you " They then perceived that itwas Tommy himself, and order wasrestored.

Mr Culpepper was hoisted up out ofthe coal-hole; Master Tommy havingjumped upon his face, he looked a verymiserable object, as he was wellblackened, as well as much bruisedfrom the soles of Tommy's shoes, and

his nose had bled profusely. He wasvery incoherent for some time; but thedoctor gave him an opiate, and put himto bed.

The next morning the whole affair wasexplained on the quarterdeck, MasterTommy well reprimanded, and desiredto return to his duty. The captain wasvery much amused at the winding upof this affair, as it was a capital story totell at the governor's. Tommy never hadan idea that I had blown upon him, nordid Mr Culpepper imagine that theirmeeting was premeditated.

I had now completed the usual courseof navigation under the master, and

had no longer any cause for remainingin the cabin; I therefore returned to myberth; but as I had taken a liking tonavigation, I now was employed dailyin working sights and rating thechronometer.

We remained three weeks longer in PortRoyal, and then were ordered out on acruise, on the South American coast.There we continued for nearly sixmonths without anything occurringworth relating, except our havingcaptured four good prizes. We werereturning to Jamaica, when we fell inwith a schooner, which gave us theintelligence of the capture of the islandof Curacao by four English frigates.

As we were near to the island and shortof water, Captain Delmar resolved totouch at it, and remained two or threedays.

The reader will perhaps recollect thatthe old Dutch gentleman, whose life Ihad saved in the pirate vessel, hadstated that his name was Vanderwelt,and that he lived at Curacao. The nextevening we entered the harbour, and itwas astonishing to every one how sostrong a place could have been taken byso small a force. The commodore, whohad plenty of work on hand, requested,or rather ordered, our captain to remainwith him for ten days or a fortnight, to

assist him.

On the third day after our arrival Iobtained leave to go on shore, as Iwished to find out the old Dutchgentleman. As I was again in thecaptain's gig, I had very often landed,but had not had an opportunity ofmaking inquiries, as I could not leavemy boat and boat's crew.

This afternoon I landed in the gig, andwent up through the gate into thetown, but I could not find anyone whospoke English. At last, by asking for thehouse of Mynheer Vanderwelt, it waspointed out to me, and I went up to thedoor; it was a very large house, with a

verandah all round it, painted brightgreen and while alternately. There wereseveral slaves sitting down at theentrance, and I asked for MynheerVanderwelt; they stared at me, andwondered what I wanted, but as I wasin midshipman's uniform, they were ofcourse very civil, and one of thembeckoned me to follow him, which Idid, and was introduced to the oldgentleman, who was sitting in a canearm-chair with his pipe in his mouth,and fanned by two slave girls, abouttwelve years old.

As he had spoken to me in English onboard of the pirate, I immediately wentup to him, and said, "How do you do,

sir "

"I am very well, sir," replied he, takingthe pipe out of his mouth. "What doyou want do you come from theEnglish commodore What is hispleasure "

"No, sir," replied I; "I do not comefrom the commodore; but I came up tosee you."

"Oh, that is all," replied the oldgentleman, putting his pipe in hismouth again, and resuming hissmoking. I felt rather nettled at histreatment, and then said

"Don't you know me, sir "

"No, sir," replied he, "I have not thathonour. I have never seen you in mylife before, and I do not know you."

My blood was up at this cooldeclaration.

"Then I wish you a good morning, sir,"replied I; and turning on my heel, I wasstrutting out with all the dignity of anoffended midshipman, when I was metface to face by the little girl, hisdaughter. She stared at me very much,and I passed her in sovereign contempt;she followed me timidly, and lookedinto my face, then panting for breath,

seized me by the arm. I turned to her atbeing stopped in this manner, and wasabout to shake her off with anythingbut politeness, when she screamed out,and in a moment had sprung up, andwas hanging with both arms round myneck.

"Fader, fader," she cried out as Istruggled to disengage myself.

The old gentleman came out at thesummons.

"Stop him! fader; don't let him goaway," cried she in Dutch; "it is he! it ishe!"

"Who, my child " asked the oldgentleman.

"The pirate-boy," replied the little girl,bursting into a paroxysm of tears, onmy shoulders.

"Mein Gott! it cannot be; he was black,my child; yet," continued the oldgentleman, looking at me, "he is likehim. Tell me, sir, are you our preserver "

"Yes," replied I, "I was; but that is oflittle consequence now. Will you obligeme by removing this young lady "continued I, for I was highly offended.

"Sir, I ask your pardon," replied the old

gentleman; "but I am not to blame.How could I recognise you in a whiteperson when you were so dark-coloured at our meeting on board ofthat vessel I am not to blame; indeed Iam not, my dear young friend. I wouldhave given ten thousand rix dollars tohave met you, that I might prove mygratitude for your noble defence of us,and our preservation at such a risk.Come, sir, you must forgive the mistakeof an old man, who was certainly notinclined to be civil to an officer whobelonged to the squadron, who hadwithin these few days so humiliated usby their astonishing bravery andsuccess. Let my little girl, whose life yousaved, persuade you, if I cannot."

In the mean time the little girl haddropped from my shoulder, and was onthe floor, embracing my knees, and stillsobbing. I felt convinced that what theold gentleman said was true, and thathe had not recognised me. I hadforgotten that I had been stained darkat the time that I had met them onboard of the Stella.

I therefore held out my hand to the oldgentleman, and raising the little girl, weall three went in together to where wehad found the old gentleman on myfirst introduction to him.

"If you knew how delighted I am to

see you, and be able to express mythanks," said Mynheer Vanderwelt,"and poor Minnie too. How often havewe talked over that dreadful day, andwondered if ever we should see youagain. I assure you, on my honour, thatnow I no longer regret the capture ofthe island."

Minnie stood by me during the timeher father was speaking, her large blueeyes beaming through the tears withwhich they brimmed; and as I turned toher, our eyes met, and she smiled. Idrew her towards me. She appeared asif she only required someencouragement, for she immediatelykissed me several times on the cheek

nearest to her, every now and thensaying a word or two in Dutch to herfather, which I could not understand.

I hardly need say, that after this,intimacy was soon brought about. If Ithought that at first I had been treatedwith ingratitude, ample amends wasmade afterwards.

The old gentleman said during theevening, "Good heaven! if mydaughter's eyes had not been sharperthan mine; if you had gone away,thinking that I did not choose torecognise you had I found it outafterwards, it would have broken myheart, and poor Minnie's too. Oh! I am

grateful very grateful to God that it wasnot so."

That I passed a very pleasant eveningthe reader may imagine. The householdwho had been told who I was,appeared to almost worship me. Theold gentleman asked me a hundredquestions as to my parentage, etcetera,about Captain Delmar and the service,and begged of me to remain with himaltogether while the frigate was in port.I told him that was impossible, but thatI would come as often as I couldobtain leave. At nine o'clock I badethem good night, and was escorted tothe boat by six of the slaves carryinglanterns.

Captain Delmar, as well as all the othercaptains of the frigates, had taken uphis quarters on shore for the harbourwas so narrow and landlocked, that theheat on board was excessive. I foundthat the next day old Mr Vanderwelthad paid his respects to CaptainDelmar, giving him an account of whathad occurred on board of the piratemuch more flattering to me than what Ihad stated myself. The steward waspresent at the time, and he had toldBob Cross, who communicated it tome. Mynheer Vanderwelt had alsobegged as a favour that I might bepermitted to stay on shore with himduring the time that the frigate was in

harbour, but to this Captain Delmarhad not consented, promising,however, that I should have occasionalleave when the service would permit ofit.

The reader may recollect that the islandof Curacao had been surrendered tothe English in 1800, and restored to theDutch in 1802. During that intervalseveral English merchants had settledthere and remained after therestoration, and now at the secondcapture we found them still on theisland. From these we received theinformation that Mr Vanderwelt wasthe richest man on the island, and thatthe Dutch government was indebted to

him in very large sums; that he had longretired from business, although he hadlarge property in the Havannah, whichhe received with his wife, who hadbeen a Spanish lady, and that it was hisintention to have gone back to Hollandby the first man-of-war which shouldhave arrived.

We remained three weeks at Curacao,during which time the first lieutenantgave me leave to go on shore almostevery evening after the captain haddismissed his gig, and to remain at MrVanderwelt's till half-past eight thefollowing morning, when I joined myboat, and attended on the captain. Bythis plan my duty was not interfered

with, and I had many pleasant meetingswith my new friends, and became, asmay be imagined, very intimate withlittle Minnie.

I may as well describe her. She wasabout ten years old, tall for her age; shewas very fair, with deep blue eyes, andvery dark hair; her countenance wasvery animated and expressive, and shepromised to be a very handsomewoman. Her father doted upon her, forhe had no other child; he had marriedlate in life, and his wife had died a fewdays after Minnie was born. She wasvery affectionate in disposition, andvery sweet-tempered; up to the presentshe had received but little education,

and that was one principal reason forMr Vanderwelt's wishing to return toHolland. I soon became as one of thefamily, and certainly was treated assuch.

Minnie was very curious to know whatit was that I carried about my neck inthe seal-skin pouch, but I never couldtell either her or her father what it reallywas. Mr Vanderwelt very often askedme if I liked being at sea, and Iinvariably replied in the affirmative.

At last the frigate was to sail, and I hadbut one more evening to pass withthem. Mr Vanderwelt appeared verygrave, and little Minnie would every

now and then during the evening burstinto tears at the idea of our separation.

At last the hour of parting arrived itwas very painful. I promised to write tothem, and Mr Vanderwelt told me thathis house was always ready to receiveme, and begged that if I wantedanything I would let him know.

I cried, myself, when I left the housethe first time that I ever cried, I believe,on such an occasion. The next morningwe were again under weigh, to rejointhe admiral at Jamaica.

Bob Cross had told me that he wishedto have a little talk with me in the first

watch, and I met him on the gangway,our usual rendezvous.

"Master Keene, I have some news foryou, which I gained from the stewardlast night. I will say, that his ears arealways open; not that I think he isgenerally what is called an eavesdropperbut he likes you, and when you areconcerned, he does care to find outwhat is going on. Now you see, sir, thatDutch gentleman whom you savedfrom the nigger pirate came to call onCaptain Delmar yesterday morning,and, after some palaver, he told thecaptain that he wished you to remainwith him altogether, and leave hismajesty's service; and he begged the

captain to allow you to be discharged,and then he would be a father to you,as you had no father. There was a greatdeal more which the steward could notmake out, but it was all to that effect.Well, the captain said that it was verytrue that you had lost your father butthat he considered you as his own son,and could not part with you on anyaccount; and he stated that you were sopromising an officer, that it be verywrong that you should leave theservice, and that it must not be thoughtof. The old gentleman said a great deal,and tried very hard to persuade thecaptain, but it was of no use. Thecaptain said he would never let you gotill you were a post-captain and

commanded a fine frigate, and then youwould of course be your own master,and act as you please."

"I am very glad to hear all this, Bob, Ican assure you."

"Yes, sir, it is very good news: but,Master Keene, I only hope, knowingCaptain Delmar as you do, that you willact towards him as if you had neverheard it."

"I will, depend upon it, Cross. As forleaving the service, that I would nothave done even if Captain Delmar hadagreed to it. I'm an Englishman, and Idon't want to be under Dutch

protection."

"That's right, sir that's right just as Iwished you to feel. How time fliesaway. Why, Master Keene, you havebeen afloat nearly three years."

"Within a month, Bob."

"And you're growing such a tall fellow,they won't keep you much longer in thecaptain's gig, I expect: I shall be sorryfor that. So Master Tommy Dott is inanother scrape."

"How I heard nothing of it."

"No, because it's only within this half-

hour that he's got in it."

"Tell me."

"Why, sir, Mr Culpepper had fallen fastasleep on the gunroom table, under theskylight, which, as you know, is alwaysopen, and his head had fallen back, andhis mouth was wide open: there was noother officer in the gun-room exceptMr Culpepper: and Tommy Dott, whoperceived him, asked Timothy Jenkins,the maintop-man, to give him a quid oftobacco; well, Jenkins takes it out of hischeek, red-hot, as you may suppose,and hands it to Master Tommy, whotakes his perpendicular very accurately,and drops the quid into the purser's

open mouth.

"Mr Culpepper was almost choked, butafter a terrible coughing, the quidcomes up again; notwithstanding, heturns as sick as a dog, and is obliged torun to the basin in his cabin. Well, sir,as soon as he comes out again, he goesup under the half deck, and inquires ofthe sentry who it was that did it; andthe sentry, who is that sulky fellow,Martin, instead of knowing nothingabout it, says directly, it was MasterTommy; and now there's a formalcomplaint made by Mr Culpepper onthe quarter-deck, and Master Tommywill get it as sure as a gun."

"He don't know how to play a trick,"replied I; "he is always found out andpunished: the great point is, not to bediscovered that's the real pleasure inplaying a trick."

"Well, you certainly do manage well,Master Keene; but I think it's almosttime you left them off now, you'regetting an oldster. Why, you must beseventeen, sir "

"Yes, Bob, not very far from it."

"Well, I suppose I must say MisterKeene for the future."

"You may call be what you like, Bob;

you have been a good friend to me."

"Well, sir, I only hope that CaptainDelmar will make you a post-captain, ashe says, and that you'll get a fine frigate,and I'll be your coxswain; but that's along way to look to, and we shan't haveany more councils of war on thegangway then."

"No; but we may in the cabin, Cross."

"A large sail on the starboard bow,"cried the look-out man forward.

"A large sail on the starboard bow,"reported the mate of the watch.

My glass was on the capstern, and I ranfor it, and went forward to examine thevessel, although my duty as signalmidshipman was ended at sunset.

"What do you make of it, Mr Keene "said the officer of the watch.

"I think she is a man-of-war; but it is sodark, that I cannot make her out veryclearly."

"Is she standing this way "

"Yes, sir, under top-sails and top-gallant-sails, I think."

The officer of the watch went down to

report to the captain, who had not yetturned into his cot. Captain Delmarhad been informed that a Dutch frigatewas expected at the island, but not untilthe following month; still we had noreason to suppose that there were anyof our frigates down in these latitudes,except those lying in the harbour atCuracao. The wind was light, about athree knot breeze, and there being nomoon till after twelve o'clock, it wasvery difficult to make out what she was.Some said she was a two-decked vessel.The captain went down to look at hisprivate signals for the night, and beforehe came up I was all ready with thelanterns.

"Two lights over one in a triangle; bequick, Mr Keene."

"Aye, aye, sir," replied I.

The lights were soon hoisted at thepeak, but as they could not well be seenby the other vessel, as we were standingtowards her, we went about and hoveto across her hawse. For a quarter of anhour she continued to stand towards uswithout noticing the signals; at last thecaptain said, "They must be all asleepon board of the vessel."

"No, Captain Delmar," replied I,keeping my telescope on the vessel,"they are not all asleep, for I saw lights

on the main-deck through the bow-ports. I see them again now."

"So do I," said the first lieutenant.

"Then we'll beat to quarters, MrHippesley," rejoined the captain.

The men were summoned to quarters,and hammocks piped up and stowed ina very short time, the guns cast loose,and every man at his post (but the portsnot opened), waiting the coming downof the stranger, now about a miledistant, when suddenly she rounded tothe wind on the same tack that we were,and set her royals and flying-jib.

"She does not answer our signals,"observed the captain: "I suspect by thatand her present manoeuvre she must bean enemy."

"I have no doubt of it, sir," observedthe first lieutenant; "an English frigatewould not behave in that way."

"Open the ports and get up the fightinglanterns, then," said the captain; for, upto the present, we had been careful notto show any lights.

It was now plain to see that her menwere at their quarters and that she wasprepared for action. When everythingwas ready on deck, the royals and

flying-jib were set, and we gave chase.The strange vessel was about three-quarters of a mile on our weather-beam; in half an hour we had gainedupon her considerably, and our sailingwas so superior that we were satisfied,should she prove an enemy, that in anhour more we should be engaged.

Of course, we might have engaged herat the distance we were from her, butyou cannot be too careful in a nightaction, and ought never to engagewithout first hailing the vessel to makesure that she is an enemy, ascircumstances may, and have occurredby which an English vessel may not beable to answer the private signal, and,

of course, a vessel belonging to aneutral power would be in the sameposition.

The incertitude which existed as towhether the strange vessel was anenemy or not created great excitement.My duty, as signal midshipman, placedme abaft on the quarter-deck, and BobCross, who was really a quarter-master,although doing duty as captain'scoxswain, was at the wheel.

At last we had brought the chase wellon our weather quarter, and when wetacked we found that we lay well up,she being about a point on our lee bow.Another half-hour brought us within

two cables' length of her, when we keptaway, so as to pass her to leeward, closeenough to have thrown a biscuit onboard. The stranger still remaining onthe opposite tack, Captain Delmar thenhailed from the gangway

"Ship, a-hoy!"

There was a death-like silence on boardof both vessels, and his voice piercedsonorously through the night wind.

"Ah! yaw!" was the reply.

"What ship is that " continued CaptainDelmar.

During this time every man was at hisgun; the captains, with the lanyards ofthe locks in their hands, ready to pourin a broadside.

The reply from the other vessel was"Vat chip is dat "

"His Britannic Majesty's ship Calliope,"replied Captain Delmar; and then herepeated "What ship is that Let everyman lie down at his quarters," saidCaptain Delmar. The order was hardlyobeyed, when the stranger frigatepoured in her broadside, and as wewere then very close, with greatexecution to our hull and rigging: butas the men had been lying down, very

few of them were hurt.

As soon as the crash was over, CaptainDelmar cried out "Up, men, and fire, asI round to under her stern."

In a few seconds we had passedthrough the volumes of smoke, andluffed up under her stern: we poured inour whole broadside.

"Let her go off again flatten in thereforward. Reedy about," was the nextorder given.

We ran away from her about threecables' length, until we had sufficientway to tack, and then we went about

and stood towards her, steering for herweather quarter, as if we were going toengage her to windward.

"Over to the larboard guns, my lads.Hands by, after bracings and howlings,Mr Hippesley."

"Aye, aye, sir, all ready."

As soon as we were near enough, theafter-yards were shivered, the jib sheetto windward, and the helm put up. TheCalliope worked beautifully; she paidsharp off, and we again passed underher stern, and gave another rakingbroadside; very unexpected on the partof the Dutchman, who presumed that

we were going to engage him towindward, and had his men all ready athis larboard guns in consequence.

The Dutch captain was evidently muchannoyed: he stood at the taffrail, and,much to our amusement, cried out, inbad English, "You coward not fightfair."

As we shot ahead of her, to leeward,she gave us a portion of her starboardbroadside: but the men, having beenover at the guns on the other side, werenot quick enough, and they did us noinjury; whereas, her mizzen-mast fellover the side a few minutes after wepassed her.

She then raid off, and so did we, so thatshe might not rake us, and broadsideswere exchanged on equal terms; butbefore we had exchanged thesebroadsides, both ships running withthe wind on the quarter, we found thatour superiority in sailing free was sogreat, that we shot ahead of him out ofhis fire, and we were enabled to luff upand rake him again.

The last raking broadside broughtdown his main-topmast and then shewas all our own, as Bob Cross said; asshe could not round to with no aftersail, and we could from our superiorityin sailing, take our position as we

pleased, which we did, constantlykeeping ahead of him, and raking him,broadside after broadside, and receivingbut one broadside in return, until hisforemast went by the board, and he hadnothing but his main-mast standing.

This bettered his condition on thewhole; as, although hardly manageablewith so little wind, he had more powerover his vessel, as far as rounding to thewind, which he did, and the actioncontinued; but our fighting under sailgave us great advantage, and althoughan occasional shot would come in, andwe had to carry some men into thecockpit, for one shot we received, wecertainly returned ten. The action had

continued about an hour, when, by thecontinual cannonading, the light windwas beaten down, and it fell dead calm.This put us again upon a more equalfooting, as the Calliope had notsteerage way.

We were then about a quarter of a mileapart, lying head and stern; but bothships had fallen off during the calm, sothat only the quarter guns of eachcould be brought to bear. The majorportion of the ship's company being,therefore, not able to use their guns,were employed in repairing the damageswe had received, which were veryconsiderable, especially in the sails andrigging.

I was standing by Bob Cross, who waslooking out for cats' paws, as we callslight breaths of wind, when he said ina low voice:

"Master Keene, I never had an idea thatthe captain could handle his ship sowell: he really knows what he's about aswell as any man in the service."

"I thought so, too," replied I. "Whew!there's a nasty shot," cried I, as onecame in and upset half a dozen of themarines, who were hauling upon themizzen-topsail sheet, which had justbeen spliced.

"Yes, sir, that chap is made of goodstuff, depend upon it all the Dutchmenare: if they could only keep their handsout of their breeches pockets, theywould be rummer customers than theyare now; as it is, they are not to beplayed with; and, depend upon it, we'rea long way off having him yet: we mustpray for wind to come up and he mustpray for the calm to continue."

"Where's Mr Keene " said the captain,who was on the other side of the deck.

"Here, sir," said I, running up andtouching my hat.

"Mr Keene, go down quietly and

ascertain how many men we have hurt:the doctor will be able to tell you prettynearly."

"Aye, aye, sir," replied I, and I diveddown below; just as I did so, a shotcame in and cut away the lower rail ofthe copper stanchions which wereround the hatchway, about a footbeyond my hat: had I not gone downso quickly, it would have taken my headoff.

I went down into the gun-room, forthe doctor preferred being there to thecockpit, as there was so much moreroom to operate, and I gave him thecaptain's message.

He was very busy taking off a poorfellow's leg. It was a horrible sight andmade me sick and faint. As soon us thebone had been sawed off, he said

"You will find all the wounded I havedressed in the steerage; those they havebrought me down dead are in thecockpit. There have been fiveamputations already the master is badlywounded, and Mr Williams the mate, iskilled: those whom I have not beenable to attend to yet, are here in thegun-room. You must ascertain what thecaptain wishes to know yourself, MrKeene. I cannot, leave a leg with thearteries not taken up, to count heads.

Mr Rivers, the tenaculum ease thetourniquet, now."

As I felt what the doctor said to betrue, I got a lantern and commencedmy examinations. I found fourteenwounded men waiting the doctor's carein the gun-room, which was almost apool of blood. In the steerage therewere nine who had been dressed, andfour in their hammocks, who hadundergone amputation of the arm orleg. I then went down into the cockpit,where I counted eleven of our bestmen lying dead. Having obtained theinformation required, I was proceedingup the cockpit ladder, when I turnedtowards the purser's steward's room,

and saw Mr Culpepper, the purser, onhis knees before a lantern; he lookedvery pale he turned round and saw me.

"What's the matter " cried he.

"Nothing, sir; only the captain wishesto know how many men are killed andwounded."

"Tell him I do not know: surely he doesnot want me on deck "

"He wants to know how many men arehurt, sir," replied I, for I perceived thathe thought that the message was sent tohim.

"Mercy on me! Stop a minute, MrKeene, and I'll send up word by you."

"I can't stop, sir," replied I, going upthe ladder.

Mr Culpepper would have called meback, but I preferred leaving him in hiserror, as I wished to see which he mostdreaded, the captain's displeasure or theshot of the enemy.

I returned on deck and made myreport. The captain looked very grave,but made no reply.

I found that the two frigates were nowlying stern to stern, and firing

occasional guns, which raked fore andaft. Except the men who worked theguns aft, our people were lying down attheir quarters, by the order of thecaptain.

"If we only had but a capful of wind,"said the captain to the first lieutenant,"but I see no appearance of it."

I touched my hat and said, "The moonwill rise in about ten minutes, sir, andshe often brings the wind up with her."

"That's true, Mr Keene, but it's notalways the case. I only hope she will; ifnot, I fear we shall lose more of ourmen."

The firing continued, and our main-mast had received so many shots, thatwe were obliged to hold it for itssupport. While so employed, the moonrose, and the two vessels had now agood view of each other. I directed myglass to the horizon under the moon,and was delighted to perceive a blackline, which promised wind; I reportedit to the master, and the promise waskept good, for in a quarter of an hourour sails flapped, and then graduallyfilled.

"She has steerage way, sir," reportedBob Cross.

"Thank Heaven for that," repliedCaptain Delmar. "Jump up, men. Braceround the yards, Mr Hippesley."

"The enemy's main yard is cut in two inthe slings, sir," reported I, after I hadmy glass upon her.

"Then her last hope is gone," repliedMr Hippesley. "Haul over the starboardjib-sheet forward let her come to,quartermaster. Larboard guns, my lads."

"Now, my men," cried Captain Delmar,"make short work of her."

This injunction was obeyed. We hadnow a good sight of the enemy, and

brought our whole broadside to bearupon her stern; and after a quarter ofan hour more firing I perceived that herensign was no longer on the staff,where it had been hoisted after the fallof the mizenmast; neither had she forthe last five minutes given us a gun inreturn.

"She has struck, sir, I think," said I toCaptain Delmar; "her ensign is down."

"Pass the word 'Cease firing,' MrHippesley; but let the guns be allreloaded in case of accidents. Have wea boat that can swim Examine thecutters, Mr Keene."

I found the cutter on the larboardquarter, with her bottom out: she couldnot swim, that was clear. The starboardone was in better condition.

"The starboard cutter will float, sir; hergunwale is all torn away, but there arerollocks enough to pull."

"Let her be cleared away and lowereddown, Mr Hippesley. Send for thesecond lieutenant."

"I believe he's not on deck sir," repliedthe first lieutenant.

"Not much hurt, I hope "

"A splinter, I was told, sir."

"Where's Mr Weymss, the thirdlieutenant Mr Weymss, jump into theboat, and take possession of the prize:take as many men as you can; and, MrKeene, with Mr Weymss, and as soon asyou have gained the necessaryinformation, come back with the boatand two hands."

I followed the third lieutenant info theboat, and we pulled on board of ourantagonist. A junior officer received uson the deck, and presented his sword.His left arm was bound up, and he wasvery pale from loss of blood. He spokepretty good English; and we found that

we had captured the Dort, Dutchfrigate, of thirty-eight guns, bound toCuracao, with a detachment of troopsfor the garrison, and a considerablequantity of ammunition and specie onboard for the use of the colony.

We inquired whether the captain wasmuch hurt, as he did not appear ondeck.

"He is dead, gentlemen," replied theyoung officer: "he was my father. Ourloss has been very great. I am only acadet, yet I am commanding officer."

A tear rolled down his cheek as he saidthat the captain was his father, and I felt

for him. Shortly afterwards hestaggered to a carronade slide, anddropped down on it, and very soonwas in a state of insensibility.

The carnage had been dreadful, and thebulwarks of the vessel had beenshattered to pieces. The scene wasalmost as had as the Stella's decksbefore she was blown up by the negrocaptain. Several of the guns weredismounted and two of them hadburst. I had only time to go round thegun-deck, and then I ordered twohands into the boat, that I might makemy report to Captain Delmar.

I asked the third lieutenant to allow me

to take on board the young officer, whostill remained lifeless on the carronadeslide, and, as it was proper for me tobring back with me the commandingofficer, he consented. We lowered himwith a rope into the boat, and then Ireturned on board of the Calliope, andwent up to the captain to make myreport, and present him with the swordof the officer commanding the prize.

Just as I was commencing my story, MrCulpepper came up without his wig,and in a state of great disorder, with apiece of dirty paper in his hand. Hetrembled very much from the effects ofhis alarm, but made a very profoundbow, and said to Captain Delmar

"Here is the state of killed andwounded, Captain Delmar, as far as Ihave been able to collect them. I couldnot possibly get them ascertainedbefore, although I have been an houror two employed ever since Mr Keenecame down."

The captain, who did not like theinterruption, replied very haughtily,"Mr Culpepper, it's the duty of thesurgeon to send in the report of killedand wounded. You had better go downbelow, get your dress in a little betterorder. Now, Mr Keene."

Old Culpepper slunk away as I

proceeded to give the information, andthe captain now asked the carpenter ifthe pinnace was sufficiently repaired.

"In a few minutes, sir," was the reply.

"Mr Hippesley, you must, then, sendforty hands on board the prize to repairher damages, as far as we can. MrWeymss must remain on board."

In the meantime the young officer hadbeen taken down below to the surgeon,who had now some leisure to attend tohim. He was soon restored, and thesurgeon expressed his opinion that itwould be possible to save his arm. Iwent down to see him, and I gave him

my hammock to sleep in for thepresent, and as soon as he wascomfortably arranged under the half-deck I returned to the quarter-deck,and made myself as useful as I could,for we had plenty to do on board ofour own frigate, knotting and splicing,having only made temporary repairs.

It was now dawn of day, and very soonafterwards broad daylight. The menwere ordered aft with the buckets, andthe decks, which were smeared andblack with powder and the blood ofthe wounded, were washed down. Thatwe were all very tired I hardly need say,but it was not yet time for repose; themagazines had been secured and the

fires lighted.

Another boat, with the carpenter andassistant-surgeon, had been sent onboard the prize to remedy any seriousdamage and to assist in dressing thewounded. I was sent with the boat. MrWeymss, the third lieutenant, had notbeen idle: jury-masts were inpreparation, the decks had been cleared,the dead thrown overboard, and thewounded taken below.

On mustering the remainder of theDort's ship's company, and calling overthe muster-roll of the troops on board,we found that she had lost the captain,2 lieutenants and 10 officers, 73 seamen

and 61 soldiers, killed; and the first-lieutenant, 13 officers, and 137wounded 147 killed and 151 wounded:total 298. She had received several shotbetween wind and water, and had agood deal of water in the hold: thiswas, however, soon remedied by thecarpenter and his crew, and the frigatepumped out by the prisoners.

I returned on board of the Calliopewith this intelligence to the captain, andfound that the surgeon had just sent inthe report of our own loss, which was,1 officer and 17 men killed master, 2lieutenants, 2 midshipmen, and 47wounded.

"Do you know who are themidshipmen wounded " said thecaptain to me.

"I heard that Mr James was killed, sir,but not the names of those who arewounded; but I think one of themmust be Mr Dott, or we certainlyshould have seen him about."

"I should not be surprised," replied thecaptain. "Sentry, ask who are the younggentlemen wounded."

The sentry replied, "Mr Castles and MrDott."

"Well," replied the captain, "he'll be in

no more mischief for some time; Iheard of his trick to the purser."

As the captain was saying this, Iperceived the piece of paper which thepurser had brought up as his report ofkilled and wounded lying on the tablewith the other reports. It had,apparently, not been examined by thecaptain, but my eye caught it, and Iobserved, written in a shaking hand,"Pieces of beef, 10; ditto pork, 19;raisins, 17; marines, 10." I could nothelp smiling.

"What are you amused with, Mr Keene,may I ask " said the captain, rathergravely.

"I beg your pardon, sir, for venturing soin your presence," replied I; "but it isMr Culpepper's report of killed andwounded;" which I then took up, andhanded to the captain.

This proof of Mr Culpepper's state ofmind during the conflict was too muchfor even Captain Delmar, who laughedoutright.

"The old fool," muttered he.

"You may go now, Mr Keene. Ifbreakfast is ready, tell Mr Hippesley tolet the men have it as soon as possible."

"Aye, aye, sir," replied I, and bowingrespectfully, I quitted the cabin; for Ifelt that Captain Delmar thought thathe had not been quite so reservedtowards me as he always wished to be.

As soon as I had given the captain'sorders, I went down to find outTommy Dott. He was in his hammock,next to mine, in which I had put theyoung Dutch officer. Dott was wideawake, and, apparently, very feverish.

"Where are you hurt, Tommy "

"I am sure I don't know," said he. "Getme some water, Keene."

I got a pannikin of water, and he drankit.

"Don't you know where you are hurt "

"I believe it's my side somewhere aboutthe body, I know; but I'm so stiff allover, that I can't tell exactly where.Something hit me, and I fell right downthe hatchway; that's all I know about ituntil I found myself in my hammock."

"Well, at all events, you won't bepunished now for dropping the quidinto Mr Culpepper's mouth."

"No," replied Tommy, with a smile, inspite of his pain; "but I would have

played him a better trick than that if Ihad had any idea that we should havebeen so soon in action. I wish I couldturn round, Keene I think I should beeasier."

I turned poor Tommy in his hammock,and then left him. I looked at the sonof the Dutch captain he wasslumbering; he was a very slight youth,with very beautiful, but very femininefeatures. I felt a kindness towards him,poor fellow; for he had lost his father,and he was about to pass his best yearsin prison. But the boatswain's matespiped to breakfast, and I hasteneddown into the berth to get my share ofthe cocoa.

As soon as the men had finished theirbreakfast, the hands were again turnedup, the lower deck cleared and washed,new sails bent and the guns properlysecured; screens were put up round thehalf-deck where the wounded were intheir beds. The dead were brought upand sewed up in their hammocks, laidout on gratings, and covered with theensign and union jack, preparatory totheir being committed to the deep.Another party was sent to assist onboard of the prize, and the prisonerswere brought on board, and put downin the fore-hold, which had beencleared for their reception.

By noon everything was so far readythat we were enabled to take the prizein tow, and make sail on the Calliope,after which the men, who wereexhausted, went to dinner, and werepermitted to sleep during the remainderof the day until the evening, when theship's company was ordered up, andthe dead were committed to the deepblue sea with the usual ceremonies.

The breeze was steady but the waterwas smooth during the night, and gladI was to throw myself on one of thelockers in the midshipmen's berth, afterso many hours of excitement. I slept tillfour in the morning, and finding theplanks not quite so soft as they might

be, I then turned into the hammock ofthe midshipman of the morning watch,and remained till six hells, when BobCross came down and told me that thecaptain would soon be on deck.

"Well, Cross," said I, as I came on deckand went aft to look at the prize in tow,"this is a nice business, and our captainwill gain a great deal of credit."

"And he deserves it, Master Keene,"replied Cross: "as I said before, I neverhad an idea that he could handle hisship so well no, nor none of the ship'scompany. We all thought Mr Hippesleythe best officer of the two, but we havefound out our mistake. The fact is, Mr

Keene, Captain Delmar wraps himselfan in his dignity like a cloak, and there'sno making him out, till circumstancesoblige him to take it off."

"That's very true, Bob," replied I: "it isonly this very morning that he laughedhimself, and I laughed also, and hepulled up immediately afterwards, twiceas stiff to me as before."

I then told Bob of Mr Culpepper'sreport, which amused him very much.

"I am sure that he is pleased with you,Mr Keene, and I must say that you werevery useful and very active."

"Do you know that the carpenter saysthat we have received injuries thatcannot be well repaired without theship going into dock, and I should notbe surprised if we were to be senthome, if the survey confirms hisreport. I hope we shall; I am tired ofthe West Indies, and I should like to seemy mother; we have a nice breeze now,and we are two points free. If it lasts,we shall be at Jamaica in a fortnight orless."

The captain coming on deck put an endto our conversation.

Before night the prize had got up jury-masts, and sail set upon them, and we

went through the water more rapidly. Inten days we arrived at Port Royal withour prize. The captain went on shore,and what was still more agreeable, wegot rid of all our prisoners andwounded men. A survey, inconsequence of the carpenter's reportwas held upon the Calliope, and theresult was, she was ordered home to berepaired. The Dort was commissionedby the admiral, and Mr Hippesleyreceived an acting order to the sloop ofwar, which had become vacant by thecommander of her being promotedinto the Dort, which was nowchristened the Curacao.

In ten days after our arrival we were

ready, and made sail for Old England.Tommy Dott and the second lieutenantremained on board, and were bothconvalescent before we entered theChannel. Tommy Dott's wound, by thebye, was a splinter in the back, added tosevere bruises from tumbling down thehatchway.

Captain Delmar had shown greatkindness to the son of the Dutchcaptain and he did not send him onshore with the rest of the prisoners, butpermitted him to remain, and comehome in the Calliope. He recoveredslowly, but was soon out of danger,and was walking about with his arm ina sling long before we arrived in

England. It appeared to me that, duringthe passage home, old Culpepper wasnot so much in the good graces ofCaptain Delmar as he used to be; hewas, however, more obsequious thanever. We had a fine run home, and inseven weeks from our leaving PortRoyal, we dropped our anchor atSpithead.

I may have been wrung, but it certainlydid appear to me that as we neared thecoast of England, the behaviour ofCaptain Delmar was more reserved tome (I may say it was harsher) than everit had been before. Hurt at treatmentwhich I felt I did not deserve, I tried toanalyse the cause as I walked up and

down the deck, and at last I decidedthat his pride was again alarmed. Onthe one hand he was returning to hisown country, to meet with hisaristocratical connections, and on theother he was reminded of my mother,and his mesalliance with her if such aterm can be used to a woman who hadsacrificed herself to one above her inrank. At all events, I was the result ofthat connection, and I presumed thathe was ashamed of it, and consequentlykept me at a distance, and checked hisfeelings towards me. Perhaps hethought that my mother might beinduced to disclose to me that which Ihad under his own hand-writing, andwore next my heart; or he might

consider I was no longer a boy, but atall young man, and one who might beinduced to claim his protection. Suchwere my reflections, and my resolutionswere taken accordingly I wanted noBob Cross to counsel me now.

When the captain left the ship, I madeno request, as did the othermidshipmen, for leave to see myfriends; nor even when he returned onboard, which he did several times afterthe ship had gone into harbour, andwas stripping, preparatory to beingdocked. One thing, however, gave megreat satisfaction, which was, that whenthe despatch which we brought homewas published, I found my name

honourably mentioned in conjunctionwith other officers, and but threemidshipmen were named.

When the Calliope went into dock thereport of the dockyard was veryunfavourable. She required a thoroughrepair which would take some months.She was therefore ordered to be paidoff. In the mean time the captain hadgone to London. During his sojourn atPortsmouth I had never spoken to him,except on duty, and he had left mewithout a word of explanation as to hisintentions towards me. As soon,however, as the order came down forpaying off the ship, I received a letterfrom him, very cold and stiff, stating

that I might, if I pleased, join any othership, and he would recommend me tothe captain; or I might remain on thebooks of the guard-ship, and wait untilhe commissioned another vessel, whenhe would be happy to take me withhim.

My reply was immediate. I thanked himfor his kindness, and hoped I mightremain on board the guard-ship untilhe took the command of anothervessel, as I did not wish to sail with anyother captain. I had been broughtforward by him in the service, andpreferred waiting for months ratherthan lose his kind protection.

The only reply to my letter was an orderfrom the Admiralty, for me to bedischarged into the guard-ship whenthe Calliope was paid off.

I hardly need say that I had written andreceived letters from my mother, whowas delighted at my name beingmentioned in the despatches; but I willdefer family news till the properopportunity, as I must first tell all thatoccurred in the Calliope before she waspaid off.

The reader will recollect that the son ofthe Dutch captain, whose name wasVangilt, had been permitted to comehome in the ship, instead of being sent

to prison. He and I were very intimateand when I discovered that he was thecousin of Minnie Vanderwelt, I becamemore partial to him. He was verymelancholy during the passage home;how, indeed, could he be otherwise,with the prospect of being a prisonerduring the remainder of the war and heoften expressed his feelings on thesubject.

"Could you not escape " said I, oneevening.

"I fear not," replied he. "If once out ofprison, I have no doubt but that Icould get a conveyance over theChannel by means of the smugglers;

indeed, I have connections in Englandwho would assist me."

When Captain Delmar went away totown, he had quite forgotten the poorfellow, and Mr Weymss, who was thecommanding officer, did not make anyspecial report of him as he thought hemight defer it till the last moment, asevery day out of prison would be somuch gained by young Vangilt, whowas a general favourite.

In this instance, my regard for theyoung man made me quite forget myduty as an officer, and the Articles ofWar. I knew that I was about to dowrong; but I considered that, with so

many thousand prisoners which we hadin England, one more or less could beof no consequence, and I set to workto see if I could not effect his escape.

After much cogitation, I found I coulddo nothing without Bob Cross and Iconsulted with him. Bob shook hishead, and said it was, he believed,hanging matter; but, after all, it was apity that such a nice lad should bepeeping between iron bars. "Besides,"continued he, "he lost his father in theaction, and he ought not to lose hisliberty also. Well, Mr Keene, show mehow I can help you."

"Why, Bob there's a very pretty little girl,

who very often comes alongside withthe old woman, and you go down intothe boat and talk with her."

"Yes, sir," replied Bob, "that's the littlegirl I told you of, that used to repeather fables on my knee. The fact is, Ihope to splice her some of these days.It's her mother who is with her, and shewill not let her come on board to mixwith the other women, because she isgood and modest; too good for me, I'mafraid, in one sense of the word."

"How do you mean Bob "

"Why, sir, when I first knew her, sheand her mother were living upon what

they could earn, for the father waskilled in action many years ago, and Iused to help them as far as I could; butnow I find that, although they are notchanged, things are, mostconfoundedly. Her uncle lost his wife;he is considered a rich man, and beingstone blind, and having no one to takecare of him after his wife's death, hesent for this girl and her mother to keephis house and he is very fond of thegirl, and declares that he will leave herall his money, and that she shall marrywell. Now, sir, if she was to marry me, apetty officer only, it would not beconsidered that she married well; soyou see, sir, there's a hitch."

"Who and what was he "

"He was a smuggler, sir, and a verysuccessful one; he has six or sevenhouses, all his own property besides theone he lives in himself. He lives about aquarter of a mile out of Gosport. Iknow all about him, although I havenever seen him. Soon after he left offsmuggling, he lost his eyesight, and,somehow or another, he considered itwas a judgment upon him at least hiswife, who had joined the Ranters,persuaded him so and so he took areligious turn, and now he doesnothing but pray, and call himself apoor blind sinner."

"Well, Bob, but I do not see why youshould give up the girl."

"No, sir; nor will she or her mother giveme up. I could marry her to-morrowwithout his consent, but I do not liketo do her that injury."

"He is stone-blind, you say "

"Yes, sir."

"We'll talk your affair over another time.What I want at present is, to help thispoor young Vangilt to escape. He says,that if once clear, the smugglers wouldput him on the other side of the water.Now, it appears to me that it would be

very easy for him to get out of the shipunperceived, if he were dressed inwoman's clothes, so many women aregoing and coming all day long."

"Very true, sir, especially on pay-day,when nobody keeps any look-out at all.I see now, you want some of Mary'sclothes for him; they would fit verywell."

"Exactly; and I think that, as her unclehad been a smuggler, we might go andconsult him as to his escape over thewater. Vangilt will pay 100 pounds withpleasure he told me so. That will be anintroduction for you as well as for meto the old fellow."

"I think we had better let the old fellowsuppose it's a woman don't you, sir Butwhat shall we call ourselves "

"Why, I will be a sort of agent forships, an you shall be a captain."

"A captain! Mr Keene."

"Yes; a captain, who has had a ship, andexpects another. Why, you were acaptain of the fore-top before you wererated coxswain."

"Well, sir, I must consult Mary and hermother, and then I'll let you know: theywill come this afternoon. Perhaps in

helping Mr Vangilt, I may help myself."

That night Bob Cross told me thatMary and her mother were quite willingto assist, and that they thought it wouldbe a very good introduction to oldWaghorn: that we must expect somereligious scruples at first, but we mustpersevere, and they had no doubt thatthe old man would contrive to get theyoung man over to Cherbourg, or someother place on the other side; that wehad better call on him in the evening,and they would be out of the way.

As soon as the work was over for theday, Bob Cross and I obtained leave,and set off for Mr Waghorn's house.

We were met by Mary and her mother,who pointed it out to us, and thencontinued their walk. We went to thedoor, and found the old man smokinghis pipe.

"Who's there " cried he, as we lifted thelatch of the gate.

"Friends, sir," replied Cross; "twopersons who come to talk on business."

"Business! I've no business I've donewith business long ago: I think ofnothing but my perishing soul poorblind worm that I am."

He was a very fine-looking old man,

although weather-beaten, and his silverlocks hung down on his collar; hisbeard was not shaved, but clipped withscissors: his want of sight gave him amournful look.

"Nevertheless, sir, I must introducemyself and my friend, the captain,"replied I, "for we want your assistance."

"My assistance! poor blind beetle howcan I assist you "

"The fact is, sir, that a young woman isvery anxious to return to her friends,on the other side of the water; andknowing that you have acquaintancewith those who run to and fro, we

thought you might help the poor youngwoman to a passage."

"That's to say, you've heard that I was asmuggler. People do say so; but,gentlemen, I now pay customs andexcise my tea has paid duty, and so hasmy tobacco; so does everything theking has his own. The Bible says,'Render under Caesar the things whichare Caesar's.' Gentlemen, I stand by theBible. I am a poor, sinful old wretchGod forgive me."

"We ask nothing against the Bible, MrWaghorn; it's our duty to assist thosewho are in distress; it's only a pooryoung woman."

"A poor young woman. If she's poor,people don't do such work for nothing;besides, it's wrong, gentlemen I've givenup all that, I've a precious soul to lookafter, and I can't divert my attentionfrom it. I wish you good-bye,gentlemen."

At this moment Mary and her motherreturned, and we rose up. "Mrs James,is that you and Mary Here's a captainand his friend come to me; but it's afool's errand, and so I've told them."

I then stated to Mrs James what we hadcome for, and begged that she wouldpersuade Mr Waghorn.

"Well, Mr Waghorn, why won't you it'sa good action, and will have its rewardin heaven."

"Yes; but she's a poor young woman,and can't pay her passage, so it's nouse."

"On the contrary," replied I, "thecaptain here will become security, that100 pounds shall be paid down as soonas she arrives in any part of France orHolland."

"Will he But who's the captain "

"I haven't a ship just now, but I expect

one soon," replied Bob; "the moneyshall be paid at once, if you will onlyreceive the young woman until she canbe sent off."

"Well let me see there's James Martin;no he won't do. There's Will Simpson;yes, that's the man. Well, it's a good act;and, captain, when will you bring themoney "

Now the ship was to be paid off onWednesday and as we had each threeyears' pay due, there was no difficultyabout that; so I replied, "OnWednesday, the captain will give themoney to this lady, or whoever comeswith us to receive the young woman;

will you not, Captain Cross "

"Oh! certainly; the money is ready at anhour's notice," replied Bob. "I'm surethat she'll pay me back, if she can; andif she can't, it's of no consequence."

"Well, well, it's a bargain," replied theold man. "I'm a poor blind beetle, asinful old soul; I've nothing to do butto make my peace with Heaven. It'scharity 'Charity covereth a multitude ofsins,' saith St. Paul. Recollect 100pounds that's the bargain. I'll send MrsJames to you; you must not call againtill she's on the other side of the water."

"Many thanks, sir," replied Bob. "I

won't call till I hear she is safe, and thenI'll bring you some tobacco to smoke,such as you don't often pick upnowadays."

"Happy to see you, Captain Cross, andyour friend there," replied the old man.

We then took our leave. Mrs James,after we were gone, praised theappearance of Captain Cross, as such anice-looking man, and old Waghornevidently thought well of him by theanswer he made. Mary, however,pretended to prefer me.

As soon as I returned on board, I toldyoung Vangilt what I had been about.

He wrung my hand, and the tearsstarted in his eyes. "You, as an officer,are indeed risking much for me. As tothe money, you know me, I trust, toowell, not to be sure of receiving it assoon as I can send it; but I never canrepay your kindness."

"Perhaps you may be able to help meone of these days," I replied. "Whoknows It's fortune of war, my goodfellow; but it's as well not to be seentoo much together." So saying, I lefthim.

The next day, Mrs James came off withthe necessary garments and bonnet forhis escape, and they were given me by

Bob Cross. The day after was pay-day;and the ship was in such a state ofconfusion, and there were so manypeople on board, that there was nodifficulty whatever. Vangilt changed hisclothes in the midshipmen's berth,which was empty, and Bob Crosshanded him down the side into theboat, where Mrs James waited to receivehim. Bob and I had both been paid,and we gave her the 100 pounds forold Waghorn. The boat shoved off;Vangilt arrived safe at Waghorn's house,where he was kept concealed for eightdays, when, for the sum of 20 pounds,he was safely landed on the Frenchcoast, old Waghorn having pocketed 80pounds by the transaction which,

considering he acted out of purecharity, was a pretty good reward.

Having thus successfully managed, bybeing guilty of high treason, in aidingand abetting the enemy, I bade farewellto Bob Cross, leaving him to follow uphis amour, while I went to Chatham topay my respects to my mother. I hadmade up my mind how to act. I was nolonger a child, but a man in reflectionas well as appearance.

I arrived, and hastened to the housefrom which I had escaped somysteriously the last time I was in it.My mother threw herself in my arms,embracing me, and then looking at me

with surprise and pleasure. Three yearsand a half had changed me; she hardlyknew me, for her association of ideashad still pictured me as the smartstripling whom she had, with so muchanguish, consigned into the hands ofBob Cross. She was proud of me myadventures, my dangers, my conduct,and my honourable mention in theGazette, were all known to her, and shehad been evidently congratulated bymany upon my successful career. Mygrandmother, who had grown mucholder in appearance, seemed to besoftened towards me, and I had senseenough to receive her advances withgreat apparent cordiality. My aunt andthe captain were delighted to see me,

and I found that my two cousins, ofwhose appearance I had been dulyapprised, were very pretty children. Ifound that my mother had twoassistants in her business andeverything appeared to be on a granderscale, and more flourishing than ever.

The first two or three days weredevoted to narratives, communications,explanations, and admirations, as isusually the case after so long anabsence; after which we quietly settleddown in the relative positions ofmother and son, and she assumed, orrather would have assumed, her controlover me; but this was not my wish; Ihad made up my mind that, although a

clever woman, I must in future controlher, and I took the first opportunity ofa long tete-a-tete to let her know thatsuch was my intention.

Speaking of Captain Delmar, I at oncetold her that I knew he was my father,and that I had his own handwriting toprove it. She denied it at first; but I toldher that all denial was useless, that I hadpossession of the letter he had writtento her upon my supposed death, andthat it was no ghost, but I, who hadfrightened my grandmother.

This was my first blow, and a heavyone, to my poor mother; for whatwoman can bear to be humiliated by

her offspring being acquainted with herindiscretion I loved my mother, andwould fain have spared her this pang,had it not been that all my future planswere based upon this one point, and itwas necessary she should aid and abetme in them.

My poor mother was bowed to theearth when she found that it was invain to deny my parentage; she coveredher face with her hands in deep shamebefore her child, but I consoled, andcaressed, and told her (what I reallyfelt), that I was indebted to her for notbeing the son of a private marine; that,at all events, I had noble blood in myveins, and would prove myself worthy

of my descent, whether it wereacknowledged or not; but from thathour I took the command over herfrom that hour it was I that dictated,and her authority as a parent was gonefor ever. Let it not be imagined that Itreated her harshly; on the contrary, Iwas more kind, and, before otherpeople, more dutiful than ever I wasbefore. She was my only confidant, andto her only did I explain the reasons ofmy actions: she was my adviser, but heradvice was not that of a parent, butthat of an humble, devoted, andattached friend; and during theremainder of her days this position wasnever altered.

As soon as my mother hadacknowledged the fact there was nolonger any reservation on my part. Itold her what was the conduct ofCaptain Delmar towards me. I pointedout his checking any display ofpaternal feelings towards me, and alsothe certainty that I had that he waspartial to and proud of me. I explainedto her the line of conduct which I hadpursued, and was determined still topursue, towards him.

"Percival," said my mother, "I see thejudiciousness of what you say and ofyour behaviour towards him; but allowme to ask you: What is the object youare aiming at I mean particularly aiming

at Of course you hope to obtainadvancement from his interest, andperhaps, if he becomes more attachedto you, he may not forget you when hedies; but it appears to me that you havesomething nearer to your heart than allthis tell me, am I right "

"You are, my dear mother; my great endis, that Captain Delmar shouldacknowledge me as his son."

"I fear that he will never do that,Percival; nor, indeed, do I think youwould gain by it. When you are moreadvanced in the world, your parentagemay be considered as obscure, but still,being born in wedlock, it will be more

respectable than the acknowledgmentyou would seek from Captain Delmar.You are not aware of the affronts youmay meet with by obtaining what youevidently wish; and once known as theson of Captain Delmar, you may wishthat it was never promulgated."

"I was born in wedlock, mother, as yousay, and as many others are, who noware peers of the realm, and in virtue oftheir being born in wedlock, succeed toproperty to which they wouldotherwise not be entitled. Your shame(excuse me for using the word) and mydisgrace are equally covered by thatwedlock, which is an answer to anyaccusations of illegitimacy. As to

affronts, I do not fear them, or evershall, from those who know me. I candefend and protect myself; but it is agreat difference to me to let the worldsuppose that I am the son of Ben themarine, when I know myself to be theson of the future Lord de Versely. Iwish to be acknowledged by CaptainDelmar in such a way as to convincethe world that such is the fact, withoutthe world being able to throw it up inmy face. That is easily done if CaptainDelmar chooses to do it; and if done asit ought to be done, will lead to mybenefit. At all events, it will satisfy mypride; for I feel that I am not the sonof your husband, but have bloodboiling in my veins which would satisfy

the proudest aristocrat. I prefer the halfrelation to that class, such as it is, withall its penalties to being supposed to bethe son of the man whom, fromprudential motives alone, you took tobe your husband."

"Well, Percival, I cannot blame you; anddo not you, therefore, blame yourmother too much, when you considerthat the same feeling was the cause ofher becoming your mother."

"Far from it my dear mother," replied I;"only let us now act in concert. Irequire your assistance. Allow me to askyou one question Have you not realiseda sufficient sum of money to enable

you to retire from our business "

"I certainly have, my dear Percival,much more than is necessary for me tolive in comfort, and I may say, somelittle luxury; but I have thought of you,and for your sake, every year, havecontinued to add to my profits."

"Then, my dear mother, for my sakegive up your business as soon aspossible; money is not my object."

"Tell me what your reasons are for thisdemand."

"My dear mother, I will be candid withyou. I wish you to retire from business,

and leave this place for any distant partof England; I wish you to change yourname, and, in one word, I wish CaptainDelmar should believe that you aredead."

"An why so, Percival I cannot see howthat will benefit you; it was on myaccount that he took charge of you.You are not sure that he may not besevered from you, and who knows butthat my supposed death may occasionhim to desert you altogether "

"You assist my cause, my dear mother,by what you say, if it is on your accountthat Captain Delmar is my friend; andif as you say, he might desert me when

you are dead, or supposed to be so, it isevident that his motive of action mustbe fear. You have the secret of mybirth, which he supposes to be knownonly to you and to him. I am convincedthat if you were supposed dead, andthat the secret was his own, if hethought that there was no proofwhatever against him, he would thennot care showing towards me thatregard which he is inclined to feel as afather, and which is now checked by hispride. Captain Delmar is naturally of akind and affectionate disposition that Iam sure of. Your memory would domore for me than your existence evercan, and as for the rest, leave that to me.At all events, if he should, as I do not

believe he will, be inclined to throw meoff, I have still his writtenacknowledgment that I am his son, tomake use of in case of necessity. Now,my dear mother, you must consent todo as I wish. Give up your business assoon as possible, and retire to anotherpart of the country. When I consider ita proper time to do so, your death shallbe made known to him. I have nodoubt that he will be afloat again in afew months, and when we are out ofEngland I will bide the proper time."

"But your grandmother, Percival must Itell her "

"No; tell her only that you intend to

retire from business and go away fromChatham; say that you will in futurereside in Devonshire, and ask her toaccompany you. Depend upon it shewill be pleased with your intentions. Asto what we arrange relative to CaptainDelmar, say nothing to her she hates hisvery name, and is not likely to talkabout him."

"Well, Percival you will allow me till to-morrow to think about it before I givea decided answer."

"Certainly, my dear mother; I wish youso to do, as I am convinced that youwill agree with me; and I infinitelyprefer that you should decide on

conviction, than be induced bymaternal regard."

As I was well assured, my mother'sdecision was favourable to my wishes.She consulted with my grandmother,who approved of her intentions, andthen it was made public that Mrs Keeneintended to retire from business, andthat the good-will was to be disposedof along with the stock. My aunt Millyand Captain Bridgeman appeared wellcontent that my mother should take thestep which she proposed. In short, allthe family approved of the measure,which is not a very usual circumstancein this world. I now employed myselfin assisting my mother in her affairs. In

a month we found a purchaser of thestock and good-will, and when the sumpaid was added to my mother's formeraccumulations, she found herselfpossessed of 12,000 pounds in theThree per Cents, the interest of which,360 pounds, was more than sufficientfor her living comfortably inDevonshire, especially as mygrandmother had still remaining anincome very nearly amounting to 200pounds per annum.

In another month everything wasarranged, and my mother bade farewellto her sister and all her friends, and leftChatham, after having resided theremore than seventeen years.

Long before my mother had removedfrom Chatham I received a letter fromyoung Vangilt, announcing his safearrival in Amsterdam, and enclosing anorder to receive the money advanced,from a house in London. His letter wasvery grateful, but, as I had cautionedhim, not one word was in it whichcould implicate me, had it fallen intoother hands.

I may as well here observe, that in thehurry of paying off the ship, Vangiltwas never missed, and although it didoccur to the commanding officer afterhe had gone on shore that Mr Vangilthad not been sent to prison, he thought

it just as well not to raise a questionwhich might get himself into a scrape;in short, nothing was thought or saidabout it by anybody.

A few days before my mother quittedChatham I went up to London toreceive the money, and then went toPortsmouth to repay the portionbelonging to Bob Cross. I found thatBob had made good use of his time,and that the old smuggler now receivedhim as a suitor to his niece.

As however, Mary was still very youngnot yet seventeen and Bob hadacknowledged that he had not laid bymuch money as yet, the old man had

insisted that Bob Cross should getanother ship, and try a voyage or twomore before he was spliced; and to thisarrangement both the mother and Marypersuaded him to consent. I went tocall upon them with Bob, and did all Icould, without stating what was nottrue, to give the old man a favourableopinion of Cross. I even went so far asto say that if he could not procureanother vessel, I was ready to put downa sum of money to assist him; and so Iwas; and had it been requisite, I haveno doubt but that my mother wouldhave advanced it; but Bob, a fineseaman, not yet thirty years old, wasalways sure of a ship that is, a man-of-war. To save himself from

impressment, Cross had dressedhimself in long toggery as a captain ofa merchant vessel, and was believed tobe such.

Having satisfied myself that everythingwent on favourably in that quarter, Iagain returned to Chatham, that Imight escort my mother andgrandmother into Devonshire. We badefarewell to my aunt and CaptainBridgeman, and set off for London,where we remained a few days at anhotel, and then took the day coachdown to Ilfracombe, where my motherhad decided upon taking up her futureresidence, changing her name toOgilvie, which had been my

grandmother's maiden name.

Ilfracombe was then a beautiful retiredspot, and well suited to my motherfrom its cheapness: with their jointincomes, my grandmother and shecould command anything they wished.We soon hired a very pretty littlecottage ornee, ready furnished, as mymother would not furnish a house untilshe had ascertained whether there wereno drawbacks to the locality. I ought toobserve, that my grandmother nowappeared quite as partial to me as shehad before been otherwise. I treated herwith great respect.

Although it was not difficult to obtain

a renewal of leave from a guard-ship,after I had remained six weeks with mymother, it was necessary that I shouldmake my appearance at Portsmouth. Itwas arranged that I should take mydeparture for Portsmouth in three days,when, on reading the Plymouthnewspaper, I learnt that the newly-launched frigate Manilla, of 44 guns,was put in commission, and that theHonourable Captain Delmar had comedown and hoisted his pennant. This, ofcourse, changed my plans. I resolved toset off for Plymouth, and wait uponCaptain Delmar. I wrote to Bob Cross,enclosing an order for my chest andbedding on board of the guard-ship atPortsmouth, acquainting him with my

intention, but requesting him not to actuntil he heard from me again.

I had a long conversation with mymother, from whom I obtained arenewal of her promise to abide andact by my instructions. I took arespectful farewell of my grandmother,who gave me 100 pounds, which I didnot want, as my mother had given me asimilar sum, and then set off forPlymouth.

The reader may perhaps inquire how itwas that Captain Delmar as he hadpromised to pay my expenses had notmade any offer of the kind, orcommunicated with me on the subject

But the fact was, that he knew I hadthree years' pay due, besides the prize-money for the Dutch frigate, which,however, I had not yet received,although it was payable. In pecuniarymatters I was certainly well off, as mymother desired that I would draw forany money that I required, feelingconvinced that, being aware of hercircumstances, I should not distress herby any extravagancies in that she did mejustice.

I was now eighteen years old, and juststarting again on my career. As I grewup, my likeness to Captain Delmarbecame more remarkable every day. Mymother could not help observing it

even to me. "I almost wish that it wasnot so, my dear mother. I fear it will bethe cause of annoyance to CaptainDelmar; but it cannot be helped. At allevents, it must satisfy him, allowing thathe has any doubt (which I am sure hehas not), that I am his own child."

"That I believe to be quiteunnecessary," replied my mother with adeep sigh.

"I should think so too, my dearmother," replied I, caressing her kindly."At all events, I will prove, whether Iever obtain it or not, that I am notunworthy of the name of Delmar: butI must wait no longer the coach is

about to start. Adieu, and may Godbless you."

On my arrival at Plymouth orPlymouth Dock, as Devonport wasthen called I inquired at which hotelCaptain Delmar had taken up hisquarters. It was the one to which I hadintended to have gone myself; but Iimmediately had my luggage taken toanother, for I really believe that Delmarwould have considered it a great libertyfor any one of his officers to presume,to lie down in the same caravanserai ashimself. The next morning I sent up myname and was admitted.

"Good morning, Mr Keene," said the

captain. "I presume that you have comedown to request to join my ship, and Itherefore consent before you make therequest. I trust you will always showthe same zeal and deference to yourofficers that you did in the Calliope.You have grown very much, and arenow a young man. I shall give you therating of mate, and I trust you will notdo discredit to my patronage."

"I trust not, Captain Delmar," replied I."I have but one wish in the world,which is to please you, who have sobefriended me from my boyhood. Ishould be very ungrateful if I did notdo my duty with zeal and fidelity; I amindebted to you for everything, and I

am aware I must look to you for everyfuture prospect. I have to thank you,sir, for your great kindness inpublishing my name in the publicGazette."

"You deserved it, Mr Keene, and itcertainly will be of great advantage toyou when you have served your time.Has your time gone on since theCalliope was paid off "

"Yes, sir; I am still on the books of theSalvadore "

"How much time have you served "

"Nearly four years and a half, sir."

"Well, the rest will soon be over; and ifyou do your duty, my patronage shallnot be wanting."

Here there was a bow on my part, and apause, and I was backing out withanother bow, when the captain said,"How is your mother, Mr Keene "

"She has been advised to retire frombusiness, and to settle in the country,"replied I, mournfully; "her health issuch, that " Here I stopped, as Ipreferred deceiving him by implication,or rather allowing him to deceivehimself.

"I am sorry to hear that," replied he;"but she never was strong as a youngwoman." Here the captain stopped, asif he had said too much.

"No, sir," replied I; "when in the serviceof Mrs Delmar she could not be put toanything that required fatigue."

"Very true," replied the captain. "Youmay go on board, Mr Keene, and desiremy clerk to make out a letter, requestingyour discharge from the Salvadore intothe Manilla. Do you require anything "

"No, sir, I thank you. I need nottrespass on your generosity just now.Good morning, sir."

"Good morning, Mr Keene."

"I beg your pardon Captain Delmar,"said I, as I held the door ajar; "butshould you like Robert Cross, yourformer coxswain, should join you inthe same capacity I know where he is."

"Yes, Mr Keene, I should like to havehim: he was a steady, good man. Youwill oblige me by writing to him, andrequesting him to join immediately.Where is he "

"At Portsmouth, Captain Delmar."

"Very well; tell him to come round as

fast as he can. By the bye, you will havetwo of your old messmates Mr Smith,the master, and Mr Dott. I hope thelatter is a little more steady than he was.I was in hopes to have had your oldacquaintance, Mr Culpepper, with us;but he died about six weeks back a fit,or something of that kind."

"Thank heaven for that," thought I.Again I made my most respectful bow,and quitted the room.

I returned to my own hotel, and sittingdown, I began to reflect upon theinterview. I recalled all that had passed,and I made up my mind that I was rightin preparing him for the report of my

mother's death: his reception of mewas all that I could have expected fromhim it was cordial; but my blood boiledwhen I called to mind that he had onlymade a casual inquiry after my mother,as I was leaving the room; and then hischecking himself because he hadinadvertently said that she was notstrong when she was a young woman."Yes," thought I; "he cannot bear theremembrance of the connection; and itis only for myself, and not from anynatural affection of a parent, that hecares for me; or if he does care for meas his son, it is because I have his bloodin my veins; and he despises and looksdown upon the mother. I am sure thathe will be anything but sorry to hear

that my mother is dead, and he shall begratified. I will now write to her."

I could not help observing that therewas some change in the appearance ofCaptain Delmar. Strange to say, helooked more youthful; and as Icompared our two faces in the mirroron the mantel-piece behind him, whenI stood up, he appeared more like me inappearance than ever. What was it"Oh!" thought I, "I have it. His hair isno longer mixed with grey: he mustwear a wig." This was the fact, as Iafterwards ascertained; the colour ofhis wig was, however, much darker thanmy own hair.

By the same post I wrote to Bob Cross,acquainting him with what had passed,and begging him to come round by thefirst water conveyance, and bring mychest and bedding with him. I thenwalked down to the dockyard to have alook at the Manilla, which was, as I hadheard, a splendid vessel; went up againto order a mate's uniform, and returnedto the hotel. It was useless going to theship at that time, as the marines andboys had only been drafted into herthat morning; and there was nothing todo until she was clear of theshipwrights, who were still on board ofher, and employed in every part of her.The first lieutenant had not yet comedown. The master was the only officer

who had joined, and he had hoisted thepennant. I was delighted to find that hewas to sail with us; and we passed thatevening together.

During the evening the master said, "Ihear there are plenty of good menstowed away by the crimps at differentplaces. I wish we could only find outwhere they are, and get hold of them. Ifear, if we do not, we shall either bebadly manned in haste from the Towertender, or have to wait a long whilebefore we sail. Now, Keene, don't youthink you could manage so as to get ussome men "

"I've got one already," replied I: "Bob

Cross, the captain's coxswain."

"And a real good one too," replied themaster; "the best helmsman we had inthe Calliope. You and he were verythick together."

"Yes," replied I: "when I came onboard, a mere lad, he was very kind tome, and I am very partial to him inconsequence."

That night after the master and I hadparted, I thought over the question hehad put to me, as to obtaining goodseamen for the ship, and I made up mymind that I would wait till Crossarrived, and consult with him as to a

project which I had in my head. In themean time I went to a slop-shop by thedockyard wall, and provided myselfwith a common sailor's toggery, of thereal cut, with a banyan covered hat, andall complete. Three days afterwardsCross joined me, having found apassage round in a cutter; and as soonas I had talked over his affairs, Iproposed my plan to him, in which heheartily coincided.

That I did this to please the captain iscertain: I had no other view. It wasnecessary, however, that I obtained thecaptain's permission, and I went to himand explained my ideas. The captainwas too willing to let me try it, and

thanked me for my zeal.

"Go on board, Mr Keene, and tell themI have given you six weeks' leave ofabsence, and then you can do as youpropose."

I did so, for it was absolutely necessarythat as few as possible should beacquainted with what I was about, as Iran a great risk. I have no hesitation insaying that I should have been madeaway with by the crimps, had theydiscovered me.

I dressed myself as a common seaman,darkened my face, and dirtied myself alittle, especially on the hands, and Bob

Cross and I then went at night into oneof the low public houses, with whichthe town is filled; there we pretended tobe much alarmed lest we should bepressed, and asked for a back-room tosmoke and drink in. We called in thelandlord, telling him we were secondmates of vessels, and not secure fromthe impress; that we never were atPlymouth before, our ships having putin damaged, and that the crew weredischarged; and asked if there was nosafe place where we could be stoweduntil we could find another vessel readyto start.

He replied, that there was a house atStonehouse where we could be quite

safe; but that, of course, we must paythe crimps well for our board andlodging and that they would find us aship when we wished to go; andfurther, that we must give himsomething handsome for taking usthere. To this we agreed, and atmidnight we set off in company withour landlord, each of us carrying ourbundles, and in less than an hourarrived at a sort of farm-housedetached from the road.

After a short parley we obtainedentrance, and were taken into a smallroom where the crimp inquired of uswhat money we had, and then told uswhat his charges were. The reason of

his doing this was, because if we hadno money, or very little, he would havedisposed of us very soon by sending uson board of some ship, and obtainingan advance of our wages from thecaptain as his indemnification; but ifwe had plenty of money, he would thenkeep us as long as he could that hemight make his profit of us; his chargeswere monstrous, as may be supposed,and we had replied that we had verylittle money. We contrived to look ascareless and indifferent as we could,agreed to everything, paid the landlordof the pothouse a guinea each fortaking us to the house, and were thenushered into a large room, where wefound about twenty seamen sitting at a

long table, drinking, and playing cardsand dominoes.

They did not appear to notice us, theywere so busy either playing or lookingon. Cross called for a pot of ale, andwe sat down at the farther end of thetable.

"What a dislike the men must have tothe press," said Cross to me, "whenthey submit to be mured up here inprison."

"Yes, and cheated by such a scoundrelas the crimp appears to be."

"Don't talk so loud, Jack," replied

Cross; for I had insisted upon hiscalling me Jack, "lest we should beoverheard."

We then asked to go to bed, and wereshown by the crimp into a room whichhad about fourteen beds in it.

"You may take your choice of thosefive," said he, pointing to five nearestthe door: "I always come up and takeaway the candle."

As we found some of the other bedsoccupied, we did not resume ourconversation, but went to sleep.

The next morning we found that we

mustered about thirty-five, many of themore steady men having gone to bedbefore we arrived. After breakfast,Cross and I each entered intoconversation with a man, and pumpedthem very cleverly. Our chief objectwas, to ascertain the houses of theother crimps, and, as the men knewmost of them, having invariablyresorted to them at the end of theirvoyages, we obtained the locality of fiveor six, all apparently public-houses, buthaving back premises for theconcealment of seamen: all these werecarefully noted down.

As we became more intimate, theseamen, who were glad to talk, from

weariness of confinement, asked usmany questions. We said that we haddeserted from a man-of-war, and then ahundred questions were asked us as toour treatment. I allowed Bob Cross tobe spokesman, and his replies were verysensible. He told them that alldepended upon what sort of captainsand first lieutenants were on board; thathe had been pressed twice: the first timehe was comfortable enough, and made200 pounds prize-money in eightmonths; but in the last man-of-war hewas very uncomfortable, and hadtherefore cut and run. Altogether, hemade the service appear much morefavourable than they supposed,although the crimp, who had stood by,

did all he could to persuade the men tothe contrary.

We remained in this house for morethan a week, and then declared that wehad no more money, and must find aship. The crimp said that he had a berthfor one of us as second mate of a brig,and I agreed to take it, leaving BobCross to get a berth for himself as soonas he could. As I raid up, there was nodemand upon the owners of the vessel,and it was arranged that I should bedown at a certain wharf at three o'clockin the morning, when I should find aboat waiting for me. I waited up withBob Cross until the clock had strucktwo, and then the crimp let me out. He

did not offer to go down with me, ashe had no money to receive; and, as itwas pitch-dark, there was little chanceof my being picked up by a press-gangat that hour. I wished Cross good-bye,and set off for Plymouth Dock withmy bundle on my stick.

Not knowing where to go at such anhour, I walked about to see if I couldperceive a light in any house: I did so atlast through the chinks of the shuttersof a small ale-house, and tapped at thedoor; it was opened, I was ushered in,and the door closed immediately uponme. I found myself in the presence ofseveral marines with their side-arms,and seamen with cutlasses. An officer

started up from his seat, and collaringme said, "You're just the fellow wewant. We're in luck to-night." In fact, Iwas in the hands of a press-gang, and Iwas pressed myself.

"Yes, he'll do: he'll make a capitalmaintop-man," said a midshipman,getting up and surveying me.

I looked at him, and perceived my oldacquaintance Mr Tommy Dott, grown agreat deal taller; I perceived that he didnot recognise me. "But, sir," said I tothe officer of the party, who was sodisguised that I could not tell his rank,"suppose I belong to a man-of-waralready "

"That you do not; or if you do, youmust be a deserter, my good fellow;that is evident by your stick and bundle.Now sit down and drink some beer, ifyou like; you are going to serve in a finefrigate you may as well make yourselfcomfortable, for we shall not go onboard yet, for this hour."

I determined to keep up my incognito, asit amused me. I sat down, and it thenoccurred to me that my not going onboard of the vessel might lead to anexplanation with the crimp, and that analarm might be created and the mendispersed in consequence. There werestill two hours to daylight, and if I

could take up the press-gang, we mightsecure all the men in the house beforethe dawn of day.

As I had just made up my mind to act,there was a stamping of feet outsideand a knock at the door. When it wasopened, another portion of the press-gang, headed by another officer,entered. I counted heads, and foundthat they mustered thirty hands quitesufficient, as they were armed, to secureall my late companions. I thereforewent up to the officer, and begged tospeak with him aside.

I then told him that I had just comefrom a crimp's house near Stonehouse,

where I left in their beds thirty-five asfine men as ever walked a plank, andthat, as I was pressed myself, I did notmind telling him where they were, andhe could take them all.

The officer curled up his lip, as if tosay, "You're a pretty scoundrel to betrayyour companions," but immediatelyresolved to act upon it. Without statinghis intentions, he ordered all the menout, and putting me between twomarines, so as to prevent my escaping, Iwas desired to lead on. I did so, and weproceeded in silence until we arrivednear to the house. I then pointed out tothe officer that it must be surrounded,or the men would escape, and that it

must be done very carefully, as therewas a large dog which would be sure togive the alarm. My advice was attendedto, and when all the men were at theirstations, the whole advanced slowlytowards the house. The dogcommenced baying, as I had foreseen,and shortly afterwards the crimp puthis head out of a window, andperceived that the press-gang werebelow. But all attempts to force anentrance were in vain, every windowbelow, and the doors, being securedwith iron bars.

"Is there no way of getting into thisden " said the officer to me.

"Why sir, I'll try."

As Bob Cross had given another name,I knew that I risked nothing in callingout his, and I therefore requested theofficer to impose silence, and when itwas obtained, I cried out, "Bob Cross!Bob Cross!! Where's Bob Cross "

After that, I went to the small door atthe side of the house, which led to thehomestead, and again cried out, "BobCross! where's Bob Cross "

I then told the officer that we must waitpatiently, and that if it was daylightbefore we got in, all the better.

About ten minutes after that, as Iremained at the small door, I heard thebars quietly removed; I then requestedthe officer to attempt to force the smalldoor, and it yielded almost immediatelyto their efforts.

"Now, sir, leave a guard at the otherdoor, that they may not open it, andescape by it, also five or six hands tocatch any who may jump out of theupper windows, and then enter withthe rest of your party."

"You know what you are about, at allevents," said he, giving the directionswhich I had pointed out, and thenentering with the remainder of his

party, with the exception of one marinethat held me by the arm, with hisbayonet drawn.

The scuffle within was very severe, andlasted for many minutes: at last, thearmed force, although not sonumerous, prevailed, and one by one,the men were brought out, and takencharge of by the marines, until thewhole of them were discovered in theirretreats, and secured.

Day now dawned, and it was time to beoff. To make more secure, the pressedmen were lashed two and two, withsmall rope, which had been providedon purpose. Bob Cross, who, of

course, had not mixed in the affray,gave me a nod of recognition, and weset off as fast as the men could bepersuaded to move; certainly not a verygay procession, for although thewounds were not dangerous, there wasscarcely one of the party, amounting inall to upwards of sixty men, who wasnot bleeding. Hardly a word wasexchanged. We were all put into theboats, and rowed off to the hulkappropriated to the crew of the frigate,until she was rigged, and as soon as wewere on board, we were put belowunder the charge of sentries.

"What! you here " said some of thepressed men.

"Yes," replied I: "they picked me up as Iwent to ship myself last night." Thecrimp, who had been brought on boardwith the others, then started forward."It is he who has blown upon us; I'llswear to it."

"You may swear if you please," repliedI; "that will do you no good, and meno harm."

The crimp talked with the other men,and then indignation was levelledagainst me. Most of them swore theywould be even with me, and have mylife if they could; indeed, they couldhardly be prevented laying hands upon

me; but Bob Cross told the sentry, andhe interfered with his bayonet;notwithstanding which, fists continuedto be shook in my face, and vengeancethreatened every minute.

"I told you, my lads," said Bob Cross,"that I have been on board of a man-of-war before this, and you'd bettermind what you're about, or you'llrepent it; at all events, if one of youtouches him, you'll have five dozenlashes at the gangway before to-morrow morning."

This made the poor fellows more quiet;most of them lay down, and tried tosleep off their misery.

"Why don't you make yourself known,Mr Keene " said Cross to me, in awhisper: "I saw the master go on thequarterdeck just now."

"I think I had better not: there are morehouses to examine, and if my trick wasknown, it would soon get wind fromthe women, and I should be waylaid,and perhaps murdered by the crimps.The captain will be on board by teno'clock, I have no doubt, and then Iwill contrive to see him, somehow oranother."

"But you could trust the master whynot see him "

"I'll think of it but there's no hurry."

I was afraid that Tommy Dott wouldhave discovered me, and I kept out ofhis way as much as I could.

"I'll tell you what, sir as I've not joinedthe ship, why not let it be supposed thatI am impressed with the other men, andthen I can send for Mr Dott and makemyself known The commandingofficer will, of course, send for me, andI will enter, and then I shall be allowedto go about, and can speak to thecaptain when he comes on board."

"Well, that is not a bad idea. Talk to the

sentry."

"Who's the captain of this ship, sentry" said Bob Cross.

"Captain Delmar."

"Delmar! why, he's my old captain. Didnot I see a Mr Dott, a midshipman "

"Yes there is a Mr Dott on board."

"Well, I wish you would just pass theword to Mr Dott, to say that one of thepressed men wishes to speak to him."

The sentry did so, and Mr Dott camedown.

"How d'ye do, Mr Dott " said BobCross, while I turned away.

"What Cross, is that you Are youdressed "

"Yes, sir, can't be helped. I'm glad I'm tosail with you, sir. What's become of MrKeene "

"Oh, I don't know; but if he's nothanged by this time, I believe that he'sto join the ship."

"Won't I pull your ears for that "thought I.

"What other officers have we of theCalliope, sir "

"There's the master, Mr Smith, and thesurgeon."

"Well, Mr Dott, one must always makea virtue of necessity. Tell Mr Smith thatI shall enter for the ship; and I'll put myname down at once, instead of beingpenned up here."

"That's right, Cross; and I say, youchaps, you'd better follow a goodexample. Sentry, let this man go withme."

Bob Cross then went with Tommy

Dott, and entered for the service. Themaster was very glad to see him againand said, "Why, Cross, Mr Keene saidthat you had promised him to join us."

"Why, sir, so I had; but it's a long story.However, it's all the same in the end:here I am, and I hope I shall get my oldrating."

Soon after, Bob Cross came down andsaid, "Well, my lads, I'm free now, and Iadvise you all to do the same. Come,Jack," said he to me, "what d'ye say "

"No, no," replied I. "I won't unless allthe rest do."

Bob then took me on one side, andtold me what had taken place, andasked me what he should say to thecaptain. I told him, and then he left us.

At ten o'clock the captain came onboard. Bob Cross went up to him andsaid he wished to say something to himin the cabin. He followed the captaindown, and then explained to him that Iwas among the pressed men but as ameans of obtaining plenty more men, Ihad remained among them, and hadnot made myself known, for fear mytrick should get wind; also that Ithought the crimp should be kept onboard, although he was of no use as aseaman.

"Mr Keene has behaved veryprudently," replied Captain Delmar. "Iunderstand his motives leave the rest tome."

A few minutes after Bob hadcommunicated to me what the captainhad said, the pressed men were orderedup, and ranged along the quarter-deck.A finer set of men I never sawtogether: and they all appeared to be, asthey afterwards proved to be primeseamen. The captain called them one byone and questioned them. He askedthem to enter, but they refused. Thecrimp begged hard to be released. Theirnames were all put down on the ship's

book together.

The captain, turning to me for I hadstood up the last of the row said, "Iunderstand the officer of the impressagreed to release you if you would tellhim where your comrades were. I don'tlike losing a good man, but still I shalllet you go in consequence of thepromise being made. There, you maytake a boat and go on shore."

"Thank your honour," replied I. I wentto the gangway immediately; but I nevershall forget the faces of the pressedmen when I passed them: they lookedas if I had a thousand lives, and theyhad stomach enough to take them all.

I went on shore immediately, and goingto my hotel, washed the colour and dirtoff my face, dressed myself in mymate's uniform, and went to the hotelwhere the captain lived. I found that hehad just come on shore, and I sent upmy name, and I was admitted. I thentold the captain the information whichwe had received with regard to nine orten more houses, and that I thought Imight now go on board, and never berecognised.

"You have managed extremely well,"replied Captain Delmar; "we have madea glorious haul: but I think it will bebetter that you do not go on board; the

press-gang shall meet you every night,and obey your orders." I bowed, andwalked out of the room.

The next night, and several subsequentones, the press-gang came on shore,and, from the information I hadreceived, we procured in the course ofa fortnight more than two hundredgood seamen. Some of the defenceswere most desperate: fort as onecrimp's house after another was forced,they could not imagine how they couldhave been discovered; but it put themall on their guard; and on the last threeoccasions the merchant seamen werearmed and gave us obstinate fights;however, although the wounds were

occasionally severe, there was no lossof life.

Having expended all my knowledge, Ihad nothing more to do than go onboard, which I did, and was kindlyreceived by the master and the otherofficers, who had been prepossessed inmy favour. Such was the successfulresult of my plan. The crimp we didnot allow to go on shore, butdischarged him into a gun-brig, thecaptain of which was a notoriousmartinet; and I have no doubt, beingaware of his character and occupation,that he kept his word, when he toldCaptain Delmar that he would makethe ship a hell to him "and sarve him

right too," said Bob Cross, when heheard of it; "the money that theserascals obtain from the seamen, MrKeene, is quite terrible; and the poorfellows, after having earned it by two orthree years' hard work, go to prison in acrimp-house to spend it, or rather to beswindled out of it. It is these fellowsthat raise such reports against theEnglish navy, that frighten the poorfellows so; they hear of men beingflogged until they die under the lash,and all the lies that can be invented.Not that the masters of the merchantvessels are at all backward indisparaging the service, but threaten tosend a man on board a man-of-war fora punishment, if he behaves ill that

itself is enough to raise a prejudiceagainst the service. Now, sir, I can safelyswear that there is more cruelty andoppression more ill-treatment and morehard work on board of a merchantman,than on board any man-of-war. Why soBecause there is no control over themaster of a merchant vessel, while thecaptain of a man-of-war is bounddown by strict regulations, which hedare not disobey. We see many reportsin the newspapers of the ill-treatmenton of merchant vessels; but for onethat is made known, ninety-nine arepassed over; for a seaman hassomething else to do than to be kickinghis heels at a magistrate's office; andwhen he gets clear of his vessel, with

his pay in his pocket, he prefers tomake merry and forget his treatment, toseeking revenge. I say again, sarve thatcrimp right, and I hope that he'll get alash for every pound which he hasrobbed from the poor seamen."

I may as well inform the reader that, asit is mostly the case after the men havebeen impressed, nearly the whole ofthem entered the service; and when,some time afterwards, they ascertainedthat it was I that had tricked them, sofar from feeling the ill-will towards methat they had on their first coming onboard, they laughed very much at mysuccessful plan, and were more partialto me than to any other of the officers.

Our frigate was now well manned, andnearly ready for sea. I wrote to mymother, enclosing the heads of a letterto her which she should send toCaptain Delmar, and in a day or two Ireceived an answer, with a copy ofwhat she had sent. It was to the effectthat I was now going away for thesecond time, and that it was possibleshe might never see me or CaptainDelmar again; that she wished himsuccess and happiness, and begged him,in case she should be called away, notto forget his promises to her, or whatshe had undergone for his sake; but shetrusted entirely to him, and that hewould watch over me and my interests,

even more out of regard to hermemory, than if she were alive tosupport my claims upon him.

The letter was given to Captain Delmarwhen he was on the quarter-deck, andhe went with it down below. He cameon deck shortly afterwards. I looked athim but did not perceive that he was inany way put out or moved by itsreception. Claims for past services,whether upon the country or uponindividuals, are seldom well received;like the payment of a tavern bill, afterwe have done with the enjoyments, weseem inclined to cavil at each separateitem ainsi va le monde.

It was reported down at Mutton Cove,that our ship, which sailed with sealedorders was to be sent to the WestIndies. This the captain did not expector wish, as he had had enough of thetropics already. When he, however,opened his orders, it was found thatMutton Cove was correct, and thecaptain's instructions were, to seek theadmiral of the station with all possibledispatch.

We carried sail day and night, and as theManilla proved a remarkably fast sailer,we were very soon in Carlisle Bay,Barbadoes, where we found the admiraland six sail of the line, and a fewsmaller vessels. As soon as the

despatches were opened by the admiral,our signal, as well as that of all thesmaller vessels, was made, and beforethe evening we had spread our canvasin every direction, being sent to recallthe whole of the disposable force torendezvous at Carlisle Bay. We knewthat something was in the wind, butwhat, we had no idea of. Our orderswere to proceed to Halifax, and we hada quick passage. We found two frigatesthere, and we gave them theirinstructions; and then, having remainedonly twenty-four hours, we all made sailtogether for Barbadoes.

On our arrival there, we round the baycrowded with vessels: twenty-eight sail

of pennants and a fleet of transports,containing ten thousand troops. Threedays afterwards the signal was made toweigh, and the whole fleet stood outfrom Carlisle Bay, it being now wellknown that the capture of the islandof Martinique was the object of theexpedition. On the third day we arrivedoff the island, and our troops weredisembarked at two points, expecting tomeet with strong opposition. Such,however, to our surprise, was not thecase. It appeared that the militia of theisland, being composed of slaves, andwho were sent to oppose us, did notconsider that slavery was worth fightingfor quite as well as liberty, and thereforevery quietly walked home again, leaving

the governor and regular troops todecide the question as to whether theisland was for the future to belong tothe French or English. But the twofollowing days there was some hardfighting, and our troops, although theyadvanced, had a severe loss. The Frenchretired from the advanced posts to FortDessaix, and we obtained possessionof the fort on Point Salamon.

The next point to be attacked wasPigeon Island, and there the navy werecalled into action; we had to get thecarronades and mortars up a hill almostinaccessible; we did it, much to thesurprise of the troops, who couldhardly believe it when the battery

opened fire. After a brisk cannonadingof ten hours, Pigeon Islandsurrendered, and then the admiralstood into, and anchored the fleet inFort Royal Bay; not, however, in time toprevent the French from setting fire tothe frigates which were in the harbour.A few days after, the town of St. Pierreand the town of Fort Royalsurrendered, and Fort Dessaix onlyheld out. For more than a week wewere very busy constructing batteriesand landing cannon and mortars; andwhen all was ready, the bombardmentof Fort Dessaix commenced, and fivedays afterwards the French capitulated,and the island was formallysurrendered to the English.

I have hurried over the capture, as ithas oftentimes been described in detail.All I can say is, that it was very hardwork for the seamen, and that they hadtheir full share of the fatigue; but, fromthe peculiar nature of the service, anaffair took place which was of muchimportance to me. I said before that thesailors were employed in the hard dutyof getting the guns, etcetera, on shore,and up to where the batteries were tobe erected in short, working like slavesin the heat of the sun, while the troopsremained quiet investing the fort. Therewas no objection raised to this, and theseamen worked very willingly; but thestaff and mounted officers of the army,

who rode to and fro giving orders, werenot quite as civil as they might be thatis, some of them; and a certain feelingof dissension and ill-will was created inconsequence.

The junior officers of the navy, and thelieutenants who could be spared todirect the labour of the seamen onshore, received occasionally very harshlanguage from some of the militaryofficers, and did not fail to give veryprompt replies to those who they didnot consider had any right to controlthem. Complaints were made to thecaptains of the men-of-war, and, onbeing investigated, the result generallywas, that the captains defended their

officers, and the military gentlemenobtained no redress. The active service,however, did not admit of any noticebeing taken of it at the time; but afterthe island had surrendered, theseunfortunate animosities were resumed.

A few days after the capture of theisland, the prisoners and troops wereembarked an the fleet sailed, asufficient garrison being left upon theisland for its defence. The admiral alsothought proper to leave two or threemen-of-war in the harbour, and ourfrigate was one. For the first few dayseverything went on smoothly. TheFrench inhabitants were soon on goodterms with us, and balls and parties had

commenced; but the seamen andsoldiers, when they met at the liquor-stores, began to quarrel as to whichbranch of the service had done mosttowards the taking the island. This willalways be the case with people soaddicted to intoxication. Several severewounds were received in the variousskirmishes which took place, and at lastthe seamen were interdicted from goingon shore. Indeed, as they were notarmed, and the soldiers carried theirbayonets, it was too unequal a contestwhen an affray took place; but the ill-will spread, and at last arrived to thesuperior officers.

The consequence was, that a challenge

was given to one of the captains of thefrigates by an adjutant. It was accepted;but not an hour after it was accepted,the captain was taken with a fever, andon the morning of the following day,when the duel was to have taken place,he was not able to quit his bed; and themilitary gentlemen, on arriving at theground, found an excuse instead of anantagonist. Whether it was reallysupposed that the fever was a mereexcuse to avoid the duel, or that theanimosity prevailing gave rise to thereport, certain it is, that there weremany sneers on the part of the militarymen, and great indignation on the tartof the naval officers; who, if they couldhave so done, would have gone on

shore on purpose to insult every officerthey could meet who wore a red coat;but in consequence of this excitementbeing known all leave was prohibited.

Captain Delmar, who was the navalcommanding officer, had taken up hisquarters on shore; he had done all hepossibly could to prevent theunpleasant feeling from continuing,and had shown great forbearance andgood sense: but it so happened that,being in company with some of themilitary staff, observations were madein his presence, relative to the conductof the naval captain ill with the fever,that he could not permit. He gave a flatdenial to them, and the consequence

was, that language was used which leftno alternative but a duel.

This was the Monday night, and as itwas too late then, it was agreed that themeeting should take place on thefollowing evening at sunset. I believethis was proposed by Captain Delmar,in preference to the morning, as heknew his antagonist was a regularduellist and he wished to have the nextday to put his affairs in order, previousto the meeting. I should here observethat the captain had not been onanything like intimate terms with hislieutenants. The surgeon and masterwere old shipmates, and with them hewas sociable: whether it was that he did

not choose to ask the favour of thecommissioned officers, certain it is, thathe sent for the master to be his secondon the occasion, and on the masterreturning on board, he desired me togo on shore with the boat and take thecaptain's pistols with me, but not toallow them to be seen by any one; amessage was also sent for the surgeonto go on shore to the captain.

When the surgeon and I arrived at thehouse where the captain resided, andwere ushered up, the sitting-room wasempty. I had put the case of pistols in apiece of canvas, so as to look likedespatches about to be sent toEngland, and I uncovered them and

placed them on one of the tables. Afew minutes afterwards the captaincame out, and I was very muchsurprised at his appearance; he was veryflushed and heated in the face, andappeared to tremble as he walked. Thesurgeon also looked at him withsurprise. We knew him to be incapableof fear, and yet he gave us theappearance of a person very muchtroubled.

"Doctor," said he, "I am glad that youare come. I feel very unwell feel mypulse."

"Yes, sir," said the doctor, "that youcertainly are; you have the same fever

on you as Captain W. Singular."

"Yes, but it will be rather too singular,doctor. Poor W had obloquy enoughon account of his illness; and if asecond captain in the navy were to beobliged to send a similar excuse, weshould be at a pretty discount with thered-coats. If you can do any thing forme, do; but it must be perfectlyunderstood that fight to-morrowevening I will, even if I am carried tothe ground."

"Certainly, Captain Delmar, if it ispossible. I think that a little blood mustbe taken from you immediately, andprobably the fever may subside."

But before his arm could be bound up,the captain became incoherent in hisdiscourse; and after the bleeding hadbeen performed, when he attempted tolook at his papers, he was so confusedthat he found it impossible, and wasobliged to be put to bed immediately.When the surgeon came out of hisbed-room, he said to us, "He'll neverget up to fight that duel, depend uponit; the fever increases it may be that hemay never rise again I fear it is theyellow fever."

"A bad job," replied the master "a verybad job indeed; two captains in thenavy receiving challenges, and both

sending excuses on account of illness.The service will be disgraced. I'll fightthe soldier myself."

"That will never do," replied thesurgeon; "it will not help the captainthat he has sent one of his officers inhis stead. Steward, make a bed up herein this room; I shall not leave the houseto-night."

"It's of no use my staying here,"observed the master: "nor you either,Keene: let's go on board, and we will behere early to-morrow morning.Confounded bad job this. Good-bye."

The master and I returned to the boat. I

had been reflecting a good deal on thedisgrace which would, at all events for acertain period, be thrown upon theservice and Captain Delmar by thisunfortunate circumstance, and before Ihad gone up the ship's side I had madeup my mind. As soon as we were onboard, I requested the master to allowme to speak to him in his cabin; andwhen we were there, after canvassingthe question, and pointing out to himwhat discredit would ensue, andworking him up into a great state ofirritation, I then proposed to him whatI considered to be the best course topursue. "Every one says how like I amto Captain Delmar, Mr Smith," said I.

"If you were his own son, you couldnot be more so," replied the master.

"Well, sir, I am now as tall as he is: thecolour of my hair is lighter, certainly;but the captain wears a wig. Now, sir, Iam perfectly sure that if I were to puton the captain's uniform and wig, asthe duel is to take place in the evening,they never could find out that it wasnot the captain; and as for a good shot,I think I can hit a button as well as thebest duellist in existence."

The master bit his lips, and was silentfor a short time. At last he said, "Whatyou propose is certainly very easy; butwhy should you risk your life for

Captain Delmar "

"Why, did you not offer to do it justnow for the honour of the service Ihave that feeling, and moreover wish toserve Captain Delmar, who has beenmy patron. What's the life of amidshipman worth, even if I were tofall nothing."

"That's true enough," replied the masterbluntly; and then correcting himself, headded, "that is, midshipmen in general;but I think you may be worthsomething by-and-by. However, Keene,I do think, on the whole, it's a verygood plan; and if the Captain is notbetter to-morrow, we will then consider

it more seriously. I have an idea thatyou are more likely to pin the fellowthan the captain, who, although asbrave a man as can be, he has not, Ibelieve, fired twenty pistols in his life.Good night; and I hardly need say wemust keep our secret."

"Never fear, sir. Good night."

I went to my hammock, quite overjoyedat the half-consent given by the masterto my proposition. It would give mesuch a claim on Captain Delmar, if Isurvived; and if I fell, at all events hewould cherish my memory; but as forfalling, I felt sure that I should not. Ihad a presentiment (probably no more

than the buoyant hope of youth) that Ishould be the victor. At all events, Iwent to sleep very soundly, and did notwake until I was roused up by thequartermaster on the followingmorning.

After breakfast the master requested aboat to be manned, and we went onshore. On our arrival at the house, wefound the surgeon in great anxiety: thecaptain was in a state of delirium, andthe fever was at the highest.

"How is he " demanded the master.

"More likely to go out of the worldhimself than to send another out of

it," replied the surgeon. "He cannotwell be worse, and that is all that I cansay. He has been raving all night, and Ihave been obliged to take nearly twopounds of blood from him; and, MrKeene," continued the surgeon, "hetalks a great deal of you and otherpersons. You may go in to him, if youplease; for I have as much as possiblekept the servants away they will talk."

"Bob Cross is down below, sir," repliedI: "he is the safest man to wait uponhim."

"I agree with you, Keene send for him,and he shall remain at his bedside."

The master then spoke with thesurgeon, and communicated myproposition; and the surgeon replied,"Well, from what I have learned thisnight, there is no person who has sogreat a right to take his place; andperhaps it will be as well, both for thecaptain's sake and his own; at all events,I will go with you, and, in case ofaccident, do my best."

The matter was, therefore, consideredas arranged, and I went into thecaptain's room. He was delirious, andconstantly crying out about his honourand disgrace; indeed, there is no doubtbut that his anxiety to meet hisantagonist was one very great cause of

the fever having run so high; but attimes he changed the subject, and thenhe spoke of me and my mother."Where is my boy my own boy, Percival" said he "my pride where is heArabella, you must not be angry withme no, Arabella; consider theconsequence;" and then he would burstout in such fond expressions towardsme, that the tears ran down my cheeksas I planted a kiss upon his forehead;for he was insensible, and I could do sowithout offence.

Bob Cross, who had for some timebeen at his bedside, wiped the tearsfrom his eyes, and said, "Master Keene,how this man must have suffered to

have cloaked his feelings towards youin the way which he has done.However, I am glad to hear all this, and,if necessary, I will tell him of it ay, if Iget seven dozen for it the next minute."

I remained with Bob Cross at hisbedside for the whole day, duringwhich he more than twenty timesacknowledged me as his son. As theevening closed in, I prepared in silencefor the duty I had to perform. To thesurprise of Cross, who was ignorant ofwhat I intended, I stripped off my ownclothes and put on those of thecaptain, and then put his wig over myown hair. I then examined myself inthe glass, and was satisfied.

"Well," said Cross, looking at me, "youdo look like the captain himself, andmight almost go on board and read thearticles of war; but, surely, MasterKeene," added he, looking at thecaptain as he lay senseless in bed, "thisis no time for foolery of this sort."

"It is no foolery, Bob," replied I, takinghis hand; "I am going to represent thecaptain and fight a duel for him, or theservice will be disgraced."

"I didn't know that the captain had aduel to fight," replied Bob, "although Iheard that there had been words."

I then explained the whole to him."You are right, Master Keene right ineverything. May God bless you, andsend you good luck. I wish I might gowith you."

"No, Bob, that must not be."

"Then, God bless you, and may youfloor the soldier. Lord, what a state Ishall be in till I know what has takenplace!"

"It will soon be known, Bob; so good-bye, and I trust we shall meet again." Ithen went out of the bed-room.

The surgeon actually started when I

made my appearance, andacknowledged that the personation wasexact. Taking the arm of the surgeonand the master, we set off, the mastercarrying the pistols, which had beenprepared; and in a quarter of an hourwe arrived at the place of meeting. Mydisguise was so complete that we hadnot hesitated to walk out sooner thanwe had intended; and we foundourselves the first on the field ofaction, which I was glad of.

About dusk, which was the time agreedupon and about five minutes after ourarrival, our antagonists made theirappearance. There was no time to belost, as there is little or no twilight in

the West Indies; so a polite bow wasexchanged, and the ground marked outat eight paces by the master and thesecond of my opponent. A very shortparley then took place between MrSmith and the other gentleman, whoofficiated for the adjutant, in which itwas decided that we should turn backto back, with our pistols ready, and thaton the words, "Make ready present fire"given in succession, we were to turnround to each other, level, and fire. Thismade it more difficult to hit; indeed itwas almost impossible to take aim, asthe words were given so quick aftereach other; and the great point was, tofire as soon as the word was given.

The first discharge was not lucky forme. I missed my antagonist, andreceived his bullet in my left shoulder;this did not, however, disable me, and Isaid nothing about it. The pistols wereagain loaded and handed to us; and onthe signal being given, my adversary'spistol went off a little before the word"fire" was given, and I felt myself againhit; but I returned the fire with fatalsuccess. The ball went through hisbody, and he fell. The surgeon, master,and his second, immediately went up,and raised him in a sitting position; butin a few minutes he was senseless.

In the meantime I remained where Iwas, having dropped my pistol on the

ground. That I had an unpleasant pangat the idea of a fellow-creature havingfallen by my hand in a duel, Iacknowledge; but when I called tomind why I had fought the duel, andthat if had saved the honour of thecaptain (may I not say at once myfather's honour for that was myfeeling), I could not, and did not,repent the deed. But I had not timegiven me to analyse my feelings; asensation of faintness rapidly creptover me. The fact was that I had beenbleeding profusely; and while thesurgeon and the others were stillhanging over the expiring adjutant, Idropped and fell fainting on theground. When I recovered I found

myself in bed, and attended on by thesurgeon, the master, and Bob Cross.

"Keep quiet, Keene," said the surgeon,"and all will be well; but keep quiet,that we may have no fever. Here, drinkthis, and try if you cannot go to sleep."They raised me up, and I swallowed themixture; my head was so confused, andI was so weak, that I felt as if I hardlydared breathe, lest my breath shouldleave my body, and I was glad to findmyself again on the pillow. I was soonin a sound seep, from which I did notarouse for many hours, and, as Iafterwards was told, had had a verynarrow escape, from the exhaustionarising from the excessive haemorrhage.

When I opened my eyes the nextmorning, I could scarcely recall mysenses. I saw Bob Cross sometimes, andI heard moaning and talking. I thoughtthe latter was my own voice, but it wasCaptain Delmar, whose fever stillcontinued, and who was in an alarmingstate. It was not till the evening, twenty-four hours after the duel, that I couldcompletely recall my senses; then I did,and motioned to Cross that I wanteddrink. He gave me some lemonade itwas nectar; he then went out for thesurgeon, who came to the bedside, andfelt my pulse.

"You'll do now, my boy," said he; "get

another good sleep to-night, and to-morrow morning you will have nothingto do but to get well."

"Where am I hit " said I.

"You had a ball in your shoulder andanother in your hip, but they are bothextracted; the one in the hip cutthrough a large vein, and thehaemorrhage was so great before youcould be brought here, that at one timeI thought you were gone. Your lifehung upon a thread for hours; but wemay thank God that all is right now.You have no fever, and your pulse isgetting strong again."

"How's the captain, sir "

"As bad as bad can be just now; but Ihave hopes of a change for the better."

"And Captain W, sir "

"Poor fellow! he is dead; and has sodecidedly proved that his fever was nota sham, the soldiers are a little ashamedof themselves and so they ought to be;but too often good feelings come toolate. Now, Keene, you have talked quiteenough for to-night; take your sedativemixture, and go to sleep again; to-morrow, I have no doubt, you will beable to ask as many questions as youlike."

"Only one more, sir: is the adjutantdead "

"I have not heard," replied the surgeon;"but we shall know to-morrow: nowgo to sleep, and good-night."

When the surgeon left the room, "Bob" said I.

"Not an answer will I give to-night, MrKeene," said Bob Cross; "to-morrowmorning we'll have the rights andwrongs of the whole story. You mustobey orders, sir, and go to sleep."

As I knew Bob would do as he said, I

laid my head down, and was soon oncemore in forgetfulness. It was notdaylight. When I again awoke, andfound Cross snoring in the chair by thebedside; poor fellow, he had never laindown since he came on shore, whenthe captain was first taken ill. I feltmuch better, although my woundstingled a little, and I was very anxiousto know if Captain Delmar was out ofdanger; but that could not beascertained till I saw the surgeon. Iremained thinking over the eventswhich had passed. I called to mind thatthe captain, in his delirium, had calledme his own boy, his Percival and I feltmore happy.

About an hour after I had awoke, thesurgeon came into the room. "How isCaptain Delmar, sir " said I.

"I am glad to say that he is much better;but I must wake up poor Cross, who istired out."

Cross, who was awake the moment thatwe spoke, was now on his legs.

"You must go to the captain, and keepthe bed-clothes on him, Cross. He isnow in a perspiration, and it must notbe checked do you understand "

"Yes," replied Bob, walking away intothe other room.

"You are all right again, Keene," saidthe surgeon, feeling my pulse; "we willlook at your wounds by-and-by, andchange the dressing."

"Tell me, sir," said I, "how have youmanaged Nobody has found it out "

"Oh, no; it is supposed that CaptainDelmar is badly wounded, and that youhave the yellow fever, and we mustkeep it up that is the reason why BobCross is the only one allowed to comeinto the sick rooms. I have no doubtthat Captain Delmar will be sensible ina few hours, and then we shall bepuzzled what to say to him. Must we

tell him the truth "

"Not at present, sir, at all events: tellhim that he has fought the duel, andkilled his man; he will think that he didit when he was out of his senses, orelse that the fever has driven it from hismemory."

"Well, perhaps that will be the best wayjust now; it will relieve his mind, forwith his return to sensibility will alsorevive his feelings of disgrace anddishonour; and if they are not checked,the fever may come on again."

The surgeon gave me some breakfastthis morning, and then dressed my

wounds, which he pronounced weredoing quite well; and about twelveo'clock the master came on shore withthe first lieutenant. The master cameinto my room after the first lieutenantwent away, who had been told by thesurgeon that he could not see CaptainDelmar and he, of course, did not wishto come into contact with me, who hesupposed had the yellow fever. In theafternoon Captain Delmar woke upfrom his stupor the fever had left him,and he had nothing to combat with butextreme debility. "Where am I " said he,after a pause; and, recollecting himself,he continued to Cross, who was theonly person in the room, and who hadreceived his instructions from the

surgeon, "How long have I lain here "

"Ever since the duel, sir."

"The duel how do you mean "

"I mean ever since your honour foughtthe duel, and killed the soldger officer."

"Killed duel I can't recollect havingfought the duel."

"Dare say not, your honour," repliedBob; "you were in a roaring fever at thetime; but you would not stay in bed, allthe surgeon could do go you would;but when you had fought, we wereobliged to carry you back again."

"And so I really have fought I have notthe least recollection I must have beenin a high fever indeed. Where's thesurgeon "

"He's in the verandah below, sir,speaking to some soldger officers whohave come to inquire after your health.Here he comes."

The surgeon came in, and CaptainDelmar then said to him, "Is this alltrue that Cross has been telling meHave I really fought a duel and killedmy adversary "

"I regret to say, sir, that he is dead, and

was buried yesterday; but, if you please,you must not talk any more at presentyou must be quiet for a few hours."

"Well, doctor, so that my honour issaved, I am content to obey you it'svery odd " Here the captain wasexhausted, and was silent, and in a fewminutes he was again asleep, andremained slumbering till the nextmorning, when he was much better. Hethen entered into conversation with thesurgeon, making him describe the duel;and the latter did so, so as to satisfy thecaptain; and he also informed him thatI had been taken ill with the fever, andwas in the next room.

"Next room!" replied the captain: "whywas he not sent on board Are all themidshipmen who are taken ill to bebrought to my house to be cured "

I overheard this reply of the captain,and it cut me to the heart. I felt what aninvincible pride had to be conqueredbefore I could obtain my wishes.

The surgeon answered Captain Delmar,"As only you and Mr Keene were takenwith the fever, I thought it better thathe should remain here, than that theship's company should take it by hisbeing sent on board. I trust, CaptainDelmar, I have done right "

"Yes, I see," replied the captain; "youdid perfectly right I did not think ofthat. I hope Mr Keene is doing well "

"I trust that we shall get him through it,sir," replied the surgeon.

"Pray let him have anything that herequires, Mr -; let him want for nothingduring his illness and convalescence.He would be a heavy loss to theservice," added the captain.

"He would, indeed, sir," replied thesurgeon.

"Here are the journals of St. Pierre, inwhich there are several accounts of the

duel, most of them incorrect. Some saythat you were twice wounded, othersonce."

"I dare say they thought so," replied thecaptain, "for Cross tells me that I wascarried home. It's very singular that Ishould have fought in such acondition. Thank you, Mr -; I will readthem when I have lain down a little, forI am tired again already."

The surgeon then informed the captainof the death of Captain W.

"Poor fellow!" replied Captain Delmar."Well, I will not make anyappointments until I am better." The

captain then lay down again, leaving thenewspapers on the coverlet.

A week now passed, during which boththe captain and I became nearlyconvalescent: we had both been out ofbed, and had remained for a few hourson the sofas in our respective rooms.The surgeon told me that it would benecessary to tell him the truth verysoon, and that he thought he would doso on the following day. It did,however, happen that the discovery wasnot made to him by the surgeon. In theafternoon, when the latter was onboard, Captain Delmar felt so strongthat he resolved to put on his clothes,and go into the sitting-room. He

desired Cross to give them to him, andthe first articles handed to him were histrowsers, and Bob quite forgot that Ihad worn them.

"Why, how's this " said the captain"here's a hole through the waistband,and they are bloody."

Bob was so frightened, that he walkedout of the room as if he had not heardwhat the captain had said. It appearsthat the captain took up his coat, anddiscovered another hole in theshoulder, with the same marks ofblood.

"This is quite a dream," said the

captain, talking to himself "I've nowound, and yet the newspapers say thatI was wounded twice. Cross! Cross!Where is Cross "

Bob, who had taken refuge in my room,where we overheard everything he said,whispered, "It's no use now, Mr Keene,I must tell it all; never fear me, I knowhow to do it." And then he obeyed thecaptain's summons, leaving me in astate of great nervous anxiety.

"Cross," said the captain sternly, "Iinsist upon knowing the truth: I havebeen deceived by my officers. Did I, ordid I not, fight this duel "

"Well, sir," replied Cross, "the truth wasonly kept back from you till you werequite well again, and I suppose I musttell it to you now. You were too ill, andyou raved about our honour, and thatyou were disgraced, and that "

"Well, go on, sir."

"I will, Captain Delmar; but I hopeyou'll not be angry, sir. Mr Keene couldnot bear to see you in that way, and hesaid he would lay down his life for youat any time, and he begged Mr Smith,the master, to allow him to fight theduel, because he said that he was so likeyou in person (which, somehow orother he is, that's certain), that no one

would know it was him if he put onyour honour's wig and uniform: that'show it was, sir."

"Go on," said the captain.

"Well, sir, the master could not bear thesneering of the sogers on shore, and heconsented that Mr Keene should takeyour place, which he did, sir; and Ihope you will not be angry with MrKeene, for it's your old coat, sir, and Ithink it may have a piece let in, that itwon't be seen."

Cross then went on describing thewhole affair of course praising me andtold the captain that everybody on

board, as well as on shore, thought thathe was wounded and that I had beentaken with the yellow fever, and thatnobody knew the real truth except themaster, the surgeon, and himself.

"Is Mr Keene seriously hurt " inquiredthe captain, after a pause.

"No, sir; the doctor says he will do verywell. He was as near gone as ever a manwas: at one time his breath would notmove a feather all the blood was out ofhis body."

For a minute the captain made no reply;at last he said, in a quiet tone, "You mayleave the room, Cross."

What were the thoughts and feelings ofCaptain Delmar when he was left toreflect upon the information which hehad received, I cannot tell but that hewas not angry I inferred by the tone inwhich he desired Cross to leave theroom. I was absorbed in my ownfeelings, when the surgeon entered theroom, and gave me a letter. "Here's aschooner just come in with despatchesfrom the admiral," said the surgeon:"the second lieutenant has broughtthem on shore for the captain, andamong the letters from England Ifound this one for you. I have seenCross," continued the surgeon,nodding his head significantly as he left

the room.

"The second lieutenant, withdespatches, sir," reported Bob Cross tothe captain in the other room "Shall Ishow him in "

"No, I am not well; desire him to sendthem in by you," replied the captain.

While the captain was busy with hisdespatches, I read my letter, which wasfrom my mother, enclosing a copy ofone from my grandmother, announcingmy mother's death. Of course therewere a great many dying wishes; butthat was a matter of course. I felt happythat this letter to the captain arrived at

such a propitious time, as I knew thatthe announcement of my mother'sdeath would be a great point in myfavour. That it ought not to have been,I confess; but I knew whom I had todeal with: the captain was ashamed ofhis intimacy, and the claims of mymother upon him, but not so muchashamed of me; and, now that she wasremoved, probably he might not be atall ashamed. My mother was norelation, and below him I was his ownflesh and blood, and half ennobled byso being.

The captain sent on board orders forgetting under weigh. It appeared thatthe admiral had written to him, desiring

him to sail for the coast of SouthAmerica, to look after a French frigate,and that, as there was no fartheroccasion for so large a force atMartinique, he was to leave the nextsenior officer in command; but this wasCaptain W, who had died of the fever.

As senior in command, Captain Delmarthen filled up the vacancy; the captainof a corvette was appointed to CaptainW's ship; our first lieutenant to thecommand of the corvette; but thelieutenant's vacancy was not filled up,much to the surprise of the officers ofthe squadron. This was the work of theafternoon; in the evening the masterwas sent for, and a consultation held

with him and the surgeon, which endedin the captain's consenting to go onboard with his arm in a sling, as if hehad been wounded, and my being putinto a cot, and removed on board tothe captain's cabin, as if still too weakwith the fever to quit my bed. Crosswas enjoined silence, and I was madeacquainted by the surgeon with theresult of the conference.

The next morning we were allembarked, and we hove the anchor up,and made sail to the southward. It mustbe observed, that I had neither seen norhad any communications with thecaptain, during the whole of this time.He was informed by the surgeon that I

was in great distress of mind at thenews of my mother's death, and thatmy recovery would be retarded inconsequence.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

IT was not until three or four days afterthe ship had sailed from Martiniquethat the captain spoke to me. I hadduring that time remained in my cot,which was hung up in the fore-cabin,and when the surgeon dressed mywounds it was only in the presence ofBob Cross. On the fourth morningafter our sailing, the captain came inside

of the screen, which was hung roundmy cot: "Well, Mr Keene," said he in avery kind voice, "how are you "

"Much better, sir, I thank you; andhope you will look over the greatliberty I ventured to take for thehonour of the service."

"Why," replied the captain, smiling, "Ithink you have been sufficientlypunished already for your temerity; Iappreciate your motive of action andfeel obliged to you for your great zealtowards the service and towards me.The only objection (I may sayannoyance) I have on the subject is, themystery and secrecy compelled to be

observed in consequence of yourtaking my place; and still more, that oneof the seamen of the ship should be aparty to the secret."

"I certainly did not consider theconsequences as I ought to have done,sir, when I ventured to act as I did,"replied I.

"Say no more about it, Mr Keene. I amvery sorry to hear of your mother'sdeath; but it was not, I believe,unexpected."

"No, sir," replied I; "and therefore theshock has not been so great."

"Well, Mr Keene, of course it is fromthe interest I took in your mother that Iwas induced to take you under myprotection, and her death will make nodifference in that point, so long as youconduct yourself as you have hithertodone. You have now created a stronginterest for yourself by your goodconduct, and I shall not lose sight ofyou. How many months have you yetto serve before your time is out "

"I have served five years and sevenmonths, as far as I can recollect."

"So I thought. Now, Mr Keene, it wasbecause I thought of you that I did notfill up the lieutenant's vacancy which

was made by the death of Captain Wand the promotion of the commanderand my first lieutenant. As soon as youare well, I will give you an acting orderas lieutenant of this ship; and, as we arenow on a sort of roving commission, Ihave no doubt but that you will haveserved your time, and found the meansof passing, before we join the admiral;your promotion will, under suchcircumstances, be, I have no doubt,confirmed; so all you have to do now isto get well as fast as you can. Good-bye."

The captain gave me a most graciousnod, and then went outside of thescreen, giving me no time for thanks. I

was, indeed, overjoyed; not so much atthe promotion as at the change in thecaptain's manner towards me: a changeso palpable that it filled me with thefondest anticipations. I remained for along while reflecting upon my futureprospects. As a lieutenant of the sameship I should be more in contact withhim: he could now converse and takenotice of me without its beingconsidered remarkable; nay, he could beintimate with me. I resolved to be mostcareful of my conduct, so as not toalarm his pride by the least familiarity,and hoped, eventually, to play my cardsso as to obtain my earnest wish; but Ifelt that there was a great deal ofground to go over first, and that the

greatest circumspection was necessary. Ifelt that I had still to raise myself in hisopinion and in the opinion of theworld to a much higher position than Iwas in at present, before I could expectthat Captain Delmar would, virtually,acknowledge me as his son. I felt that Ihad to wade through blood, and standthe chance of thousands of balls andbullets in my professional career, beforeI could do all this; a bright vista offuturity floated before me and, in thefar distance, I felt myself in thepossession of my ambition, and withmy eyes still fixed upon it I droppedfast asleep, revelling still in the samedreams which I had indulged in whenawake.

In a fortnight I was quite recovered; mywounds had healed up, and I nowwalked about. Having had my uniformaltered by the ship's tailor, andprocured an epaulet from one of thelieutenants, I took possession of mycabin in the gun-room, and was warmlyreceived by my new messmates; but Idid not return to my duty for nearly amonth, on account of a little lamenessstill remaining, and which the surgeondeclared was often the case after theyellow fever!!

I ought to have observed, that when mymother was so indulgent as to commitsuicide for my sake, she had taken every

precaution, and the letter of mygrandmother informed Captain Delmarthat my mother had bequeathed me12,000 pounds in the three per cents,which she had laid by from herbusiness, and that therefore there wasno longer any occasion that I should bean expense to Captain Delmar. It mustnot, however, be supposed, from mygrandmother stating this, that CaptainDelmar was at all mercenary or stingy;on the contrary, considering that, as thesecond son of a nobleman, he had only1,000 pounds per annum besides hispay, he was exceedingly liberal(although not extravagant) in all moneymatters.

At last I was well enough to return tomy duty; and glad I was to be oncemore walking the quarter-deck, not asbefore, on the lee, but on the weatherside, with an epaulet on my shoulder.Strange to say, there was not amidshipman in the ship (although therewere so many) who had served so longas I had, and in consequence there wasnot any heart-burning or jealousy at mypromotion, and I continued on the bestterms with my old mess-mates,although gradually lessening theintimacy which existed between us. Butthat was not intentional on my part; itwas the effect of my promotion, andremoval from the berth of a set of ladsto the company of the senior and older

officers. I was now a man, and had thefeelings and thoughts of a man. Myfrolics and tricks were discarded withthe midshipman's coat; and inrespecting my new rank I respectedmyself.

Now that I walked on the same side ofthe deck, Captain Delmar very oftenentered into conversation with me; andalthough at first it was with caution onhis part, yet, when he found that Inever presumed, and was, invariably,most respectful, he became on muchmore intimate terms with me.

During three months we continuedcruising about without falling in with

or having received any intelligence ofthe French frigate which we were sentin quest of; at last Captain Delmarresolved to change the cruising ground,and we ran up to ten degrees oflatitude further north.

As we were running up, we fell in withan American brig, and brought her to; aboat was sent for the captain, who,when he came on board, wasinterrogated by Captain Delmar, as tohis having seen or heard of any Frenchvessel on that coast. As theconversation took place on the quarter-deck, and I was officer of the watch, Ican repeat it.

"Well," replied the American throughhis nose, "I reckon there is aFrenchman in these parts "

"Have you fallen in with her " inquiredCaptain Delmar.

"Well, I may say I have; for I layalongside of her in Cartagena when Iwas taking in my cargo of hides. Youhaven't such a thing as a spar as willmake me a pole top-gallant mast,captain, have you "

"Is she large or small "

"Well, captain, I don't care whether thespar be large or small; I've two

carpenters on board, and I'll soon dubit down into shape."

"I inquired about the vessel I did notrefer to the spar," replied CaptainDelmar, haughtily.

"And I referred to the spar, which is mybusiness, and not to the vessel, which isno consarn of mine," replied theAmerican captain. "You see, master, wehave both our wants; you wantinformation, I want a spar: I have noobjection to a fair swop."

"Well," replied Captain Delmar, ratheramused, "give me the information andyou shall have the spar."

"That's agreed."

"Send for the carpenter, and desire himto get out a small spar, Mr -," saidCaptain Delmar to the first lieutenant.

"Well, captain, that looks like business,and so now I'll go on. The Frenchmanis as large as you; may be," said he,looking round the deck, "he may be abit larger, but you won't mind that, Isuppose."

"Did you leave her in port when yousailed "

"I reckon she was off two days before

me."

"And how many days is it since yousailed "

"Just four days, I calculate."

"And did you hear where she wasgoing to "

"Yes, I did, and I've a notion I couldput my finger upon her now, if Ichoosed. Captain, you haven't got a coilof two-inch which you could lend me Iain't got a topsail brace to reeve andmine are very queer just now. I reckonthey've been turned end for end sooften, that there's an end of them."

"You say that you know where thevessel is where is she "

"Captain, that's telling can't I have thetwo inch "

"We have not a whole coil of two-inchleft, sir," said the master, touching hishat. "We might spare him enough for apair of new braces."

"Well, well, I'm reasonable altogether,and if so be you haven't got it, I don'texpect it. It's very odd now, but I can'tjust now remember the place that theFrench vessel was going to; it's slippedclean out of my memory."

"Perhaps the two-inch might help yourmemory," replied the captain. "MrSmith, let the rope be got up and putinto the boat."

"Well," said the American captain, "asyou say, mister, it may help my memory.It's not the first time that I've fresheneda man's memory with a bit of two-inchmyself," continued he, grinning at hisown joke; "but I don't see it coming."

"I have ordered it to be put in theboat," replied Captain Delmar,haughtily: "my orders are notdisobeyed, nor is my word doubted."

"Not by them as knows you, I dare say,captain, but you're a stranger to me; Idon't think I ask much, after all a bit ofspar and a bit of rope just to tell youwhere you may go and take a finevessel, and pocket a nation lot ofdollars as prize-money. Well, there's therope, and now I'll tell you. She wasgoing off Berbice or Surinam, to lookafter the West Indiamen, who were onthe coast, or expected on it, I don'tknow which. There you'll find her, assure as I stand here; but I think that sheis a bit bigger than this vessel you don'tmind that, I dare say."

"You may go on board now, sir," saidCaptain Delmar.

"Well, thank ye, captain, and good luckto you."

The American captain went down theside; and as soon as our boat returned,and was hoisted up, we made all sail forthe coast of Demerara.

"She must be a fine vessel," saidCaptain Delmar to me, as he waswalking the deck, "a very fine vessel, ifshe is bigger than we are."

"You will excuse me, Captain Delmar,if I venture to observe that there wasan expression in the eye of theAmerican, when he said a bit bigger,

which made me take it into my head,that in saying so, he was only deceivingus. The Americans are not very partialto us, and would be glad of anyrevenge."

"That may be, Mr Keene; but I do notsee that he can be deceiving us, bymaking her out to be larger, as it isputting us on our guard. Had he saidthat she was smaller, it would then havebeen deceiving us."

"I did not take it in that sense, sir,"replied I. "He said a bit bigger; now, Ican't help thinking that a bit bigger wasmeant to deceive us, and that it willprove that the Frenchman is a line-of-

battle ship, and not a frigate: he wishedto leave us under the impression that itwas a larger frigate than our own andno more."

"It may be so," replied Captain Delmar,thoughtfully; "at all events, Mr Keene, Iam obliged to you for the suggestion."

The captain took two or three moreturns fore and aft in silence and thenquitted the deck.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

In three days we had gained the latitude

of Berbice, and on the fourth morningthe men at the mast-head were keepinga sharp look-out for any strange sail.Our head was then towards the land,which, being very low, could not beseen; the breeze was light, the royalshad been set, and the men piped downto breakfast, when the mast-head-manreported three sail right ahead. We soonmade them out to be merchant vessels,and as they separated, and made all sailfrom us, we made sure that they hadbeen captured; and so it proved whenwe took possession of them, which wedid not do of the third before night-fall.

Upon interrogating the prisoners and

the few English who had been left onboard the prizes, we found out that Ihad been right in my conjecture; theyhad been captured by a French line-of-battle ship, which they had left in shorethe evening before. The Englishreported her a very fast sailer, andbelieved her to be an eighty gun shipindeed the French prisonersacknowledged that such was the case.

This was very important intelligence,and Captain Delmar walked up anddown deck in deep thought: the factwas, he was puzzled how to act. Toattempt to cope with such a force,unless under peculiarly favourablecircumstances, would be madness: to

leave the coast and our mercantile navyexposed to her depredations, was at thesame time very repulsive to his feelingsand sense of duty. The prizes had beenmanned, the prisoners were on board,the boats hoisted up, and the Manillastill remained hove to. The fact was, thecaptain did not know which way to putthe ship's head; and he walked up anddown in deep thought.

"Mr Keene, is it your watch "

"No, sir."

"Oblige me by telling the master towork up the reckoning; I wish to knowexactly where we are."

"It is done already, sir," replied I, "andpricked off on the chart I have just leftthe gun-room."

"Then, Mr Keene, bring the chart intomy cabin." I followed into the cabinwith the chart, which I laid down onthe table, and pointed out the positionof the ship.

"You were right in your supposition,Mr Keene," said the captain; "and reallythis vessel turning out to be a line-of-battle ship has put me in a veryawkward predicament I really ampuzzled. Fighting is of no use, and yetrun away I will not, if I can possibly

help it."

Now, I had been studying the chart,and had made up my own mind how Ishould have acted under thecircumstances, had I been in CaptainDelmar's position. The great point was,to give him my ideas without appearingto offer advice; I therefore replied, "Wehave one advantage, at all events sir; wehave been cruising so long that we areflying light I don't think we drawsixteen feet water."

"Yes, that may give us the heels of herin light winds, certainly," replied thecaptain.

"I think she cannot draw less thantwenty-six or twenty-seven feet ofwater, sir," continued I, to put him onthe right scent, "which, on this coast,will be a great advantage. I think, sir,when I was down below, I measuredfrom soundings to soundings, and thewater is so shallow, and deepens sogradually, that there is a distance offour miles between seventeen feet andtwenty-eight feet water."

I took up the compass so as to take inthe two soundings laid down in thechart, and then measuring the distance,showed that my assertion was true. Thecaptain said nothing for a little while.At last I perceived a smile on his lips.

"Tell the officer of the watch to lowerdown the cutter, Mr Keene. Go onboard of the prizes, and tell them, inaddition to their present orders, tofollow us, that in case of an enemy,they are to run as close in shore as thewater will allow them, and drop theiranchors."

"Aye, aye, sir," replied I, leaving thecabin.

This order satisfied me that the captainperceived what I would suggest, whichwas, that if we once got in shore and inshallow water we might laugh at theline-of-battle ship, which, in allprobability would not be able to get

near enough to reach us with her guns;or, if she attempted it, she would runon shore, and then we should have thebest of it.

As soon as I had given the orders to theprize-masters and returned on board,the boat was hoisted up, and all sailmade for the land. At twelve o'clock wesounded, and found ourselves in nine-fathom water, by which we calculatedwe were about thirty miles from theland. I hardly need say that a mostcareful lookout was kept up, that wemight not fall in with our formidableadversary.

At one o'clock the moon rose, and I,

having the middle watch, surveyed thehorizon on every side, but withoutdiscovering the enemy; but at half-pastthree the day dawned, and before mywatch was over it was broad daylight;and then, just as I was going down,having been relieved by the secondlieutenant, a strange sail was reportedabout eight miles to leeward, twopoints before the beam.

The second lieutenant hastened downto the cabin, to report to the captain,and I went up to the mast-head tomake her out, and I soon discoveredthat she was a line-of-battle ship: Iimmediately descended, and reportedto the captain, who had come on deck.

As we could distinguish the masts andsails of the enemy very well from thedeck, the glasses were fixed upon her atthe gang-way, and she was seen to sether royals and flying jib in chase of us;but we felt that we were safe, as weshould be in shallow water long beforeshe could beat up to us. All we had tofear for was the merchant vessels whichwe had re-taken, and which were twoor three miles astern of us, with all thesail that they could carry.

It was a five-knot breeze, and the waterquite smooth, which was veryfavourable for the line-of-battle shipand ourselves, but not for the merchantvessels, which, with their cargoes,

required more wind to propel themthrough the water. The state of affairs,when the hands were piped tobreakfast, was as follows:

The French line-of-battle ship hadstood in for the land, under all sail,until half-past-seven, being then, as shewas when we first saw her, exactly twopoints before the beam, when, probablybeing in shoal water, she had tacked,and was now a little abaft our beam,and lying pretty well up for themerchant vessel the furthest astern ofus. Since she had tacked, she had risenher hull out of water, so as to show herupper tier of guns. Two of themerchant vessels were about three miles

astern of us, the other one, five, andstood a fair chance of being cut off; themore so, because when we discoveredthe enemy, we were standing about twopoints free, right for the coast; whereas,upon her hauling her wind in chase, weof course did the same, which made usapproach the shallow water in a moreslanting direction, and consequentlynot get in quite so soon. We were nowin seven fathoms water, and, by ourpricking off on the chart, about elevenmiles from land, which was so low asto be barely visible from the mast-head.The men were allowed an hour to theirbreakfast, and then we beat to quarters.The captain did not, however, put outthe fires, so as to prevent the ship's

company's dinner being cooked, aseverything was ready, and themagazines could be opened in aminute.

At ten o'clock we had drawn into sixfathoms water; the Frenchman wasnow nearly astern of us, still on theopposite tack, and passing about threemiles to leeward of the merchant vesselwhich lagged most behind. It was nowconsidered certain that she would re-capture this vessel, which was at leastseven miles astern of us, and notimpossible that she might take one, ifnot both of the others, as it wasevident she was a prime sailer, as fastalmost as our own ship.

At a quarter-past ten, the French line-of-battle ship tacked, and stood rightafter us in our wake, being now hulldown about twelve miles from us.

"He'll soon have the starnmost vessel,Mr Keene," said Bob Cross to me. "MrDott has charge of her; he is always insome scrape or other."

"Yes," replied I; "but he gets out ofthem, and I dare say he will out ofthis."

"Helm up there, quarter-master flattenin forward."

"The wind's heading us, sir," said themaster; "she's full again now. Thus, boy,and nothing off."

"She has broken off two points, sir."

"All the better," replied the captain; "it'sa squeak for Mr Dott."

In a few minutes we perceived that theother vessel had met the change in thewind and had broken off as well asourselves. The Frenchman did not nowlay up for the merchant vessel as shedid before, and the latter had somechance of escape. It was very exciting:for as the time drew nearer to noon, thewind became more light and more

variable, and at one time all the vesselsbroke off another point; shortlyafterwards, the wind flew back again tothe point which it at first blew from,and the enemy lay once more right upfor the merchant vessels. The Frenchline-of-battle ship was still about fourmiles astern of the merchant vesselnearest to her.

"I think we shall have a calm soon,"observed Captain Delmar. "Square themainyard; we may as well be nearer toher, as not, now; for if it falls calm shewill recapture them with her boats, andwe shall be too far to give anyassistance. Get the yard tackles up: allready, Mr - "

"Aye, aye, sir," replied the firstlieutenant.

"Pipe the boat's crew away, and let themget their guns and ammunition on thegangway."

It was about a quarter to eleven whenwe hove to, the breeze still continuingvariable and light, and the French line-of-battle ship did not come up so fastas before. We sounded after we hove to,and found that we were in five and ahalf fathoms water.

At twelve o'clock, in consequence ofour having hove to, the relative

positions of the vessels were asfollows: The two merchant vesselswhich had been about four miles asternof us were now alongside of us; thethird was about three miles astern ofus; and the Frenchman was about thesame distance astern of her; so that ourfrigate was about six miles from theFrench line-of-battle ship.

Captain Delmar had given orders topipe to dinner at seven bells (half-pasteleven o'clock); that in case the boatswere required, the men might havedined before the were sent away. A fewminutes after twelve o'clock it fell adead calm; the hands were turned up,the boats hoisted out and lowered

down, the guns and ammunition put inthem, and everything in readiness; wekeeping our glasses upon the enemy,and watching her manoeuvring, which,at the distance we were, was now easilyto be distinguished. Captain Delmarwas aware that he ran some risk insending his boats away, for it might sohappen that a breeze might spring upfrom the seaward, and the enemy havethe advantage of it long before us; ifso, it might bring her up to the vesselastern, and the boats be captured:indeed it might bring her up nearlyalongside of us before we caught thewind. It was necessary therefore, to bevery cautious, and not send the boatsaway till the last moment that is, before

we saw the French ship hoisting out orlowering down her own. That theFrenchman knew that our boats hadbeen hoisted out, could not bedoubted, as their eyes were quite assharp as ours. They, however, tried todouble us; for all of a sudden, as I hadmy glass upon the French ship, Iperceived three boats coming round herquarter, and pulling right for themerchant vessel: the fact was, that shehad lowered down her stern andquarter boats to leeward, which wecould not perceive. I reported thisimmediately to the captain, whoordered the boats' crews to be pipedaway.

"Who is to command the boats, sir "said the first lieutenant.

"Mr Keene," said the captain.

"Mr Keene, I wish to speak with youbefore you go."

Captain Delmar then walked to thecapstern, and, in few words, pointedout what I have just stated as thedifficulty which might occur, and thechances of capture.

"You understand me, Mr Keene "

"Perfectly, sir," replied I.

"Well, then, I trust to your discretion,Mr Keene, and hope I shall not bedisappointed. Now you may go."

"The French ship is getting up her yardtackles," said the signal man.

"Then you have no time to lose, MrKeene. As for the small boats, they areof no consequence."

I went down the side, and shoved off.Our men gave way cheerfully andmanfully; and the three boats of theFrenchmen had but a little start of us.In half an hour we were both withinless than a mile of the merchant vessel;but the French boats were the nearest

of the two. The affair now became veryexciting. In another ten minutes theFrench boats had gained the merchantvessel, and the men were clambering upher sides, while we were not more thanthree cables' length from them. ThatTommy Dott was defending himselfwas to be presumed, as a good deal offiring took place; but before we couldget alongside, it was evident that he andhis men had been mastered, and theFrench were in possession of thevessel. But now our turn came.Dividing my boats, six in number, intotwo divisions, we boarded on bothsides, and very soon had regained thevessel and mastered the French, whodid not amount to more than thirty-five

men, while we had more than seventy.

We found that the Frenchmen had notspared our people on board of thevessel, all of them being wounded orkilled; but the fact was that TommyDott had fought most nobly, andresisted to the very last. He himselfpoor fellow! lay against the cap-stern,with his head cut open by a blow of acutlass, and quite insensible. As soon aswe had secured the prisoners, I turnedmy eyes to the line-of-battle ship, andsaw that her large boats had shoved off;they were five in number, but muchlarger, and holding more men than wehad.

A little reflection decided me that weshould have a better chance of resistingthem on board of the vessel than in theboats; and I determined that I wouldget my boats' guns up on board of thevessel, and arm her in that way. It wasnecessary, however, to secure our boats,that they might not cut them away fromalongside; I therefore, as soon as theguns and ammunition were on board,lowered the iron chain cable downfrom the bows, and passed it from oneboat to the other under the fixedthwarts of each boat, including thosecaptured from the French, hauling theend of the cable on board againthrough the stern port. We had plentyof time to do this, and make any other

preparation on board, before theFrench boats arrived.

It was a dead calm; the sea was like amirror, and the advancing boats, astheir oars rose and fell in the water,gave you the idea of creaturespossessed of life and volition, as theyrapidly forced their way through theyielding fluid. The vessel's stern wastowards the line-of-battle ship, and theboats were pulling up a little on thestarboard quarter. The guns which Ihad hoisted on board had, for want ofany other means, been sufficientlysecured by ropes to the slides andbreechings to enable us to fire themwith effect. When the boats were about

a quarter of a mile from us, we openedour fire; not that we expected muchfrom our guns, as we knew we couldnot obtain more than two good shotsat the boats before they were alongside;still there was a chance of hitting anddisabling them, and no chance was tobe thrown away.

Our first shot was successful; it struckone of the pinnaces, and she swampedimmediately. Our men cheered, whilethe other French boats pulled to it, andtook up the men who were floating inthe water. Before they could effect this,another gun was fired with grape andround, which apparently did someexecution, as there appeared to be

much confusion on board of the twoboats that had gone to the assistance oftheir comrades. We now fully expectedthe boats to advance; on the contrary,they spread out on each quarter, andopened their fire upon us with theirguns a very foolish act on their part, asit gave us every advantage; for they werefar superior to us in number of men,and should have boarded us at once,instead of risking the loss of more oftheir boats. So little did we expect this,that at one time I was debating whetherI should not leave the guns in the boatsalongside, instead of getting them onboard, that there might be no delay incase wind sprang up, and it werenecessary that we should be off; of

course, as it was, I was very glad that Ihad decided otherwise.

The action, if it may be so termed, nowcontinued for about half an hourwithout any great casualty on eitherside: we had five or six men woundedon board of the vessel, but none killed.I had occasionally looked round to seeif there was any appearance of wind,and just about this time I perceived ablack line in the offing, whichpromised not only wind, but windfrom the very quarter which would bemost disastrous to us, and I began tofeel very anxious, when I heard a buglesounded from the largest French boat.This was the signal to advance, and I

was very glad, as the affair would nowbe soon decided.

As all our boats were secured on thestarboard side of the vessel, theFrenchmen did not attempt to boardon that side, as in so doing it wouldhave been at a double disadvantage;they had therefore no alternative but toboard all together on the larboard side.Two of the boats' guns had been fixedon that side double shotted anddepressed, so as to be fired at themoment one of the boats should passbeneath them; they were both fired atthe leading boat, the launch, which wasvery large and full of men, and the shotwent through her bottom. This did not

prevent her coming alongside: but shefilled and sank almost immediatelyafterwards, while the men wereclimbing up the sides of the vessel. Thesinking of this boat prevented the menof the other boats outside of her fromsupporting their companions, and wehad therefore only to meet the force ofthe launch and the two other boatswhich had come alongside ahead ofher, and which was in number notequal to our own.

We always had an idea that the Frenchwould never do much in the way ofboarding, and so it proved; they werebeat down as fast as they made theirappearance above the bulwarks. The

French lieutenant was attempting to getover the gunwale; he was unsupported,as almost all his men had tumbled backinto the sea. Instead of cutting himdown, I caught him by the collar, andhauled him on board, and as soon as hewas disarmed, gave him in charge of amarine. In ten minutes all was over: twoof the French boats remainedalongside, and the others shoved off,half manned, and dropped astern. Wegave them three cheers as a partingsalutation, but we had no time to losethe wind was evidently springing upfast; already cat's paws were to be seenhere and there rippling the water, andthe line on the horizon was now darkand broad. I ordered our boats to be

ready for starting, the guns to be got in,and the wounded men divided amongthem as fast as possible. The two largeFrench boats which remained on thestarboard side we cleared of the menwho lay in them, and then had theirbottoms beat out to sink them. TheFrench lieutenant and two otherofficers I ordered into our own boats,to take on board as prisoners; the restof the French who had been captured,with their wounded, we put into thethree small French boats which hadbeen captured in the first attack, takingaway their oars, that, when I shoved offand left the vessel, they might driftabout till they were picked up by theFrench ship.

Every thing being in readiness, I hadnow to decide what I should do withthe merchant vessel. The wind comingup so fast from the seaward, gave herno chance of escape, and I decided thatI would set her on fire. Having so donein three different parts, to ensure herdestruction, I then shoved off with ourboats, having first pushed off theFrenchmen in their boats without oars,and wished them good-bye; theycertainly did look very foolish, andanything but pleased.

As we pulled for the frigate, I perceivedthat the line-of-battle ship's sails werefilling, and that it was touch and go

with us; but I also knew that she couldnot leave her boats and that it wouldtake some time to pick them up; twowere half-manned, and pulling towardsher; the other three were without oars,and must be picked by the other boats;all of which would occasion delay.Notwithstanding, we pulled as hard aswe could and were halfway back beforethe breeze was sufficiently steady toenable the line-of-battle ship to makemuch progress through the water. Ofcourse we could not well see what wasgoing on when we had pulled away inthe boats, and were at a distance; all wecould see was, that the French line-of-battle ship was not yet in chase, fromwhich we presumed that she had not

yet picked up her boats. In themeantime the merchant vessel burntfuriously, and the columns of smokevery often hid the enemy from ourview.

Before we arrived on board the breezehad passed us and caught the sails ofour frigate and the two merchantvessels, so that we were more easy onthat score. Captain Delmar had beenvery anxious; the yards, tackles, andstays, and the tackles for hoisting up thequarter-boats, were already hangingdown as we pulled alongside, and "allhands in boats" was piped before wecould get up the gangway. There wasno time to be lost: the French line-of-

battle ship had picked up her boats,and was now in chase, with studding-sails below and abaft. The twomerchant vessels had made all sail, andwere running inshore ahead of us. Itouched my hat to the captain, and said,"Come on board, sir shall I see thequarter-boats hoisted up "

"If you please, Mr Keene," replied he.

The fact was, it was very easy to tell mystory after the boats were up and sailmade upon the frigate, and I knewthere was no time for talking.

I never witnessed such a rapidity as wasshown on this occasion; in less than

five minutes all the boats were onboard, and all sail made. I looked at theFrench line-of-battle ship; she waswithin four miles of us, and bringingup a very steady breeze. But we werenow drawing through the water, and asthe re-captured vessels were three milesahead of us, there was nothing to fear.Captain Delmar came aft to look at theFrenchman, who had already passed bythe vessel which I had set on fire.

"Now, then, Mr Keene," said he, "wewill know what has taken place. Ofcourse we have seen most of it."

I narrated what the reader alreadyknows.

"What do you suppose to have beenthe loss "

"I should say three boats, and aboutforty men, sir. I forgot, sir, to tell youthat we have a lieutenant and twoofficers prisoners, whom I brought onboard with me."

"Desire them to be brought on deck,"said the captain. "Mr Keene, you havedone your work well with greatgallantry and great judgment."

I touched my hat, not a little pleased atsuch a compliment from. CaptainDelmar.

"What's the last soundings, Mr Smith "inquired the captain.

"And a quarter four, sir," said themaster.

"This chase won't last long," observedthe captain. "Take in the lowerstudding-sail."

The French lieutenant was thenquestioned; but with the exception ofthe name of the ship and captain, therewas little to be expected from him, andhe was dismissed and sent below.

This affair, however, was not without

loss on our side (principally arisingfrom Tommy Dott's stout defence). Wehad two men killed, and we hadaltogether fourteen men woundedsome of them very severely. My friendTommy Dott came on board amiserable object, his face and hairmatted with blood; but when it waswashed away, he proved to be not somuch hurt as was supposed: the cutwas severe, but the bones were notinjured. He was very soon out of hishammock again, and his chief pleasurewas to put his tongue in his cheek andmake faces at the French lieutenant,who at last became so annoyed, that hecomplained to Captain Delmar, whoordered Mr Tommy to leave off these

expressions of national animosity, if hehad any wish to obtain his promotion.But to return.

As the breeze freshened, and theFrench ship had the first of it; sherapidly gained upon us, and in an hourand a half was about three miles fromus. We had now shoaled our water tothree fathoms and a half, which wasquite near enough to the ground, as itleft but four feet between our keel andthe bottom; the studding-sails weretaken in, and we ranged the cable. Afew minutes afterwards the French line-of-battle ship was seen to shorten sail,and haul to the wind; she had followedus into as shoal water as far as she

dared to venture in, and as she roundedto, out of spite, I presume, she fired agun. The evening was now closing in,and as there was every appearance offine weather, we stood out till we wereagain in four fathoms, and thendropped our anchor.

The next morning, when the day broke,the French line-of-battle ship was inthe offing about eight miles distant. Itmay easily be imagined that the Frenchwere very much annoyed at what hadtaken place; their prizes re-captured,three boats lost, and their ship'scompany weakened, and all by aninferior force close to them, andwithout any prospect of their having

any revenge. But we, on the other hand,were not very pleasantly situated. It istrue that we were safe, but, at the sametime, we were in prison, and could nothope for escape, unless some vesselcame down to our assistance; and howlong we might be compelled to remainwhere we were, or what the chapter ofaccidents might bring about, no onecould foresee.

About eight o'clock the French shipagain stood in, and when as close asshe dare come to us, she ran up anddown, trying for deeper water on oneside or the other, but in vain. She waswithin gun-shot of us, it is true, as wehad run out into four fathoms; but we

could always trip our anchor when wepleased and stand further in. At last shetried a shot at us, and it fell very close.Captain Delmar did not, however, getunder weigh and stand further in,although he ordered the capstern barsto be shipped, and the messengerpassed. A second and a third shot werefired, and one went over us. At last theFrenchman anchored, and set to workin good earnest. He found that he waswithin range, and as we did not move,presumed that we were in as shallowwater as we could run into.

As the wind was still to seaward, welaid head on to him, and one of hisshot struck us in the forefoot; Captain

Delmar then ordered the cable to behove in and the anchor tripped, bywhich means we drifted in shore andincreased our distance without hisbeing aware of it, and his firing stillcontinued, but without injury to us.The reason for Captain Delmar's doingthis was evident; he wished the Frenchship to continue firing, as the report ofher guns might be heard and bringdown some vessel to our assistance. Atall events, such was not our goodfortune on the first day, and I began tobe tired of our situation; so didCaptain Delmar; for on the second dayhe sent a boat to the recaptured vessels,which were at anchor inshore of us,directing them to heave up as soon as it

was dark, and make the best of theirway to Barbadoes, keeping well in shoretill they got more to the northward; thisthey did, and the following morningthey were not in sight.

The French ship still remained atanchor, and it appeared that she hadbeen lightening so as to get further in;for on that morning she weighed, andstood in to a mile and a half of us, andwe were obliged to do the same, andrun inshore out of his reach. To effectthis we anchored in three and a quarterfathoms, so that we actually stirred upthe mud. Towards the evening the windfortunately shifted to off shore, and assoon as it was dark the captain ordered

the anchor to be weighed, and we madeall sail to the northward, trusting to ourheels; the following morning we hadrun seventy miles, and as the Frenchship was not to be seen, it was to bepresumed that she was not aware ofour having so done.

Ten days afterwards we dropped ouranchor in Carlisle Bay, Barbadoes. Wefound two men-of-war, both captainsjunior officers to our own, and I tookthis opportunity of passing myexamination, which was a mere matterof form. Having watered and taken inprovisions, we then sailed for Jamaica,to join the admiral, who, upon CaptainDelmar's representation, immediately

confirmed the acting order oflieutenant given to me by him.

A few days afterwards a packet arrivedfrom England, and letters were receivedby Captain Delmar, informing him ofthe death of his elder brother and hissucceeding to the title of Lord deVersely; for his elder brother, althoughmarried, had no male issue. Upon thisintelligence, Captain Delmarimmediately resigned the command ofthe Manilla, and another Captain wasappointed to her. I did not much likethis, as I wished to remain with CaptainDelmar, and gain his good-will. I was,however, consoled by his sending forme, previous to his sailing for England

in a frigate ordered home, and saying,"Mr Keene, my duties in the House ofLords, and family affairs, require mypresence in England, and I think itmost probable that I now quit theservice altogether; but I shall not losesight of you. You have conductedyourself much to my satisfaction, and Iwill take care of your advancement inthe service, if you only continue as youhave begun. I shall be happy to hearfrom you, if you will write to meoccasionally. I wish you every success.Is there anything that I can do for you "

"I am most grateful, my lord," replied I,"for all your kindness. I had hoped tohave been longer under your protection

and guidance; but I am aware that yourhigh station must now prevent it. If Imight be so bold as to ask a favour, mylord "

"Certainly, Keene," replied his lordship.

Keene! not Mr Keene, thought I.

"It is, sir, that I think I should have abetter chance of doing something if Iwere to obtain the command of theFirefly schooner; the lieutenantcommanding her is about to invalid."

"I agree with you. I will speak to theadmiral this very day. Is that all "

"Yes, my lord; unless you think youcould ask for Cross, your coxswain, tobe appointed to her. I should like tohave a man on board whom I knew,and could trust."

"I will see about it, and so good-bye."

His lordship held out his hand. I tookit very respectfully; he had never doneso before, and the tears ran down mycheeks as I was quitting him. Hislordship observed it, and turned away. Ileft the cabin, quite overcome with hiskindness, and so happy, that I wouldnot have changed positions with thegrand sultan himself.

Lord de Versely was faithful to hispromise: the next day I received fromthe admiral my appointment to theFirefly, and, what was moreunexpected, Bob Cross received awarrant as her boatswain. This was avery kind act of Lord de Versely, and Iwas as much delighted as Bob himself.I also received an invitation to dinnerwith the admiral on that day. On myarrival at the house, a few minutesbefore dinner, the admiral called measide to the verandah, and said to me,"Mr Keene, I have not forgotten yourcruise in the pirate schooner, and Lordde Versely has told me of your goodbehaviour in many instances since;particularly of your conduct in the

boats off Berbice. In his despatches hehas given you great praise, and I haveadded mine to back it; so that if youonly keep steady, you will command asloop of war very soon. You have nowbeen seven months a lieutenant, foryour commission will be confirmed toyour first appointment; a few monthsmore, and I hope to see you with acommander's commission in yourpocket."

I replied, that I was very grateful, andonly hoped that he would send me outin the schooner to where I might provemyself deserving of his patronage.

"Never fear. I'll find something for you

to do, Mr Keene. By-the-bye, Lord deVersely told me last night, when wewere alone, the history of the duel atMartinique. You did well, Mr Keene; Ithank you in the name of our service itwon't do for the soldiers to crow overus, though they are fine fellows, it mustbe admitted. However, that secret hadbetter be kept."

"Most certainly, sir," replied I.

"Now, then, there's that black fellowcome up to tell us dinner is ready; socome along, or you'll be where the littleboat was a long way astern."

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

The admiral was very kind to me, andshook hands with me when I left him. Ireturned on board of the Manilla, tookleave of the surgeon, and master, andother officers, and then of all my mess-mates, and a boat was manned to takeBob Cross and me on board of theFirefly. After the boat shoved off andwas a little distance from the frigate, themen suddenly tossed up their oars.

"What are you about, men " said I.

"Look there, sir," said Bob Cross,pointing to the frigate.

I turned round, and perceived all themen in the rigging, who gave me threecheers from a pipe of the boatswain; acompliment which I had not dreamt of,and which moved me to tears. I rose,and took off my hat; the men in theboat returned the cheers, dropped theiroars in the water, and rowed to theschooner. I stepped on board, orderedthe hands aft and read my commission,and then Cross's warrant; after which Iwent down into the cabin, for I wishedto be alone.

I was now in command of a vessel, andnot more than twenty years old. Ireflected what a career was before me,

if I was fortunate, and never neglectedan opportunity of distinguishingmyself; and I vowed that I never would,and prayed to Heaven to assist myendeavours. Lord de Versely's kindnessto me had struck deep into my heart,and my anxiety was, that he should beproud of me. And then I thought ofthe chances for and against me; hemight marry and have children; thatwould be the worst thing that couldhappen to me: if he did not marry, hisother brother had a large family, and thetitle would go to the eldest son; butthat was nothing to me.

While I was summoning up all thesecontingencies in my mind, there was a

knock at the cabin door. "Come in,"said I. "Oh! is it you, Cross I'm glad tosee you. Sit down there. You see Icommand a vessel at last, Bob."

"Yes, sir; and you'll command a largerone before long, I hope; but as to yourbeing in command of a vessel there'snothing very surprising in that; what issurprising is, to find myself a warrantofficer the idea never came into myhead. I must write, and tell my little girlof my good fortune; it will make herand her mother very happy."

"I must do the same, Cross. My motherwill be very much pleased to hear all Ihave to tell her."

"I haven't heard it myself yet, MrKeene, and that's why I came in,"replied Bob. "I know you don't wantadvice now; but I can't help having awish to know what took place betweenyou and his lordship."

"No one has a better right to knowthan you, Cross, who have been such asincere friend to me; so now I'll tellyou."

I then entered into a detail of all thathad passed between Lord de Verselyand me, and also what the admiral hadsaid to me.

"All's right, Mr Keene," replied Bob;"and let the admiral only give ussomething to do and I think you'llbelieve me when I say that theboatswain of the Firefly will back youas long as he has a pin to stand upon."

"That I'm sure of, Bob; you will ever bemy right-hand man. There are twomidshipmen on board, I perceive: whatsort of lads may they be "

"I haven't had time to find out; but youhave a capital ship's company that thegunner and carpenter both say."

"And a very fine vessel, Bob."

"Yes, sir, and a regular flyer, they say, ifshe is well managed. You have neverbeen in a schooner, Mr Keene, but Ihave, and for nearly three years, and Iknow how to handle one as well asmost people."

"So much the better, Cross, for I knownothing about it. Come, I will ring thebell; I suppose some one will answerit." A lad made his appearance.

"Were you Mr Williams's servant "

"Yes, sir."

"Get me out a bottle of wine and someglasses there, that will do."

"Now, Bob, let's drink success to theFirefly."

"Here's success to the Firefly, MrKeene, and success to the captain. Mayyou do well in her, and be soon out ofher."

"Thank you, Bob: here's your health,and may we long sail together."

Bob and I finished the bottle, and thenwe parted.

The next day, I was very busy inexamining my vessel and my ship'scompany. The schooner was a beautiful

model, very broad in the beam, andvery low in the water; she mounted onelong brass thirty-two-pounder forwardon a circular sweep, so that it could betrained in every direction; abaft, she hadfour brass nine-pound carronades. Myship's company consisted of sixty menand officers; that is, myself, two mids,boatswain, gunner, and carpenter. Themids were young lads of about sixteenyears of age, a Mr Brown and a MrBlack, gawky tall boys, with their handsthrust too far though the sleeves oftheir jackets, and their legs pulled toofar through their trowsers; in fact, theywere growing lads, who had nothingbut their pay to subsist upon, beingboth sons of warrant officers. They

bore very good characters, and Iresolved to patronise them, and the firstthing which I did was, to present themeach with a new suit of uniform and afew other necessaries, so as to makethem look respectable; a most unheard-of piece of patronage, and which it is,therefore, my boast to record. The factis, I was resolved that my schoonershould look respectable; my ship'scompany were really a very fine bodyof men, most of them tall and stout,and I had received a very goodcharacter of them from the officer whohad invalided. I had taken all his storesand furniture off his hands, for I hadplenty of money, and to spare.

As soon as I had examined my ship'scompany, I made them a speech, thewhich, although they were bound tohear it, I shall not inflict upon thereader, and I then went down andexamined every portion of the vessel,ascertained what there was in her andwhere everything was. Bob Crossaccompanied me in this latter duty,which was not over till dinner-time.

The next morning my signal was made,and I went up to the admiral.

"Mr Keene," said the admiral, "here aredespatches to take down to thegovernor of Curacao. When can you beready "

"Now, sir," replied I; "and if you willmake the signal for the Firefly to weighanchor, there will be so much timegained."

"Very good, Keene; tell them to makethe signal. You must make all the hasteyou can, as they are important. Here areyour orders: after you have deliveredyour despatches, you will be allowed tocruise down in that quarter, as Iunderstand there are some verymischievous vessels in that direction. Ihope you will give me a good accountof one or two of them, if you fall inwith them."

"I will do my best, sir," replied I.

"Well, I sent you on purpose. I haveordered the senior officer at Curacao toforward the return despatches by theMosquito, that you may have a chance.I won't ask you to stay to dinner, as it isan affair that presses, so of course youwill carry a press of sail. Good-bye,and I wish you success."

I took my leave of the admiral andhastened down to the town. In an hourafterwards the Firefly was driving alongwith a fine breeze on the quarter, andlong before night the vessels in theharbour were not to be distinguished.The breeze freshened after the sun

went down, and I remained on deck,carrying on to the last moment. BobCross once or twice ventured to say,that we had better reduce the sail; but Itold Bob that the admiral was veryanxious that I should make a quickpassage.

"Yes, Mr Keene, but 'turning the turtle'is not making a quick passage, except tothe other world, and the admiral doesnot wish his despatches to go there. Sheis a fine boat, sir, but there may be toomuch sail carried on a good vessel: themen say she never has been so pressedbefore."

"Well, you are right, Bob, and so we will

take a little off her."

"Yes, sir; it's my watch coming on now,and I will carry all she can bear withsafety, and I think she will go quite asfast as she does now. We shall havemore wind yet, sir, depend upon it."

"Well, so long as it is fair, I don't mindhow much," replied I. "Send the watchaft."

We reduced the sail, and then I wentdown to bed.

At daylight I awoke and went on deck.The carpenter had the watch, for thewatches were entrusted to the warrant

officers, who were all good seamen,and accustomed to the schooner. Ifound that the wind had freshened, butwas steady from the same quarter, andthe schooner was darting through thewater at a tremendous rate.

"She sails well, Mr Hayter," said I.

"Yes, sir, that she does," replied he; "andnever sailed better than she does now. Iwas a little alarmed for my sticks, lastnight, until you shortened sail."

"Admiral's order to carry a press of sail,Mr Hayter."

"Well, sir, then by Jove you obey orders;

you half frightened the men, althoughthey had been so long in the vessel."

I felt, by what the carpenter had said,that I had been rash. Neither he norBob Cross would have ventured somuch if I had not been so; and theyunderstood the vessel better than I did,so I resolved to be guided by themuntil I felt able to judge for myself.Notwithstanding that sail wasafterwards carried more prudently, wehad a most remarkably rapid passage;for we took the breeze with us downthe whole way, not seeing a vesselduring the run. I had another cause ofimpatience, which was, to ascertain ifMr Vanderwelt and Minnie had left the

island.

On my arrival, I went first to the navalcommanding officer, and then to thegovernor's, delivering my credentials.They complimented me on my havingbeen so active. I accepted thegovernor's invitation to dinner, andthen went to inquire after MrVanderwelt. I walked first to his house,but found it occupied by a Scotchmerchant, who, however, was verypolite. He stated that he was an oldfriend of Mr Vanderwelt, and couldgive me every information, as he hadreceived letters from him very lately;and that, in those letters, Mr Vanderwelthad informed him that I had said, in

my last letter to them, that I was againon the West India station, andrequested him, if I came to the island,to show me every attention. "So, mydear sir," continued Mr Fraser, "I trustyou will enable me to comply with myfriend Mr Vanderwelt's injunctions, andconsider this house as your homeduring your stay here."

I thanked Mr Fraser and accepted theoffer. I sent for my portmanteau, andslept there that night after I had dinedwith the governor. At dinner I metCaptain C -, who told me he had ordersto send me on a cruise, and asked whenI would be ready. I replied, that Ishould like a day or two to lift my

rigging and overhaul it, as I had beenvery much strained in my passagedown.

"No wonder," replied he; "you musthave flown indeed, your log proves it.Well, I will send you as soon as you areready. The Naiad sloop is out, and so isthe Driver brig, both in pursuit of threevessels, which have done a great deal ofmischief. One is a French brig offourteen guns, very fast and full ofmen. She has her consort, a largeschooner, who is also a regular clipper.The other vessel is a brigantine, a veryfine vessel, built at Baltimore of course,under French colours: she cruisesalone. I don't know how many guns

she carries, but I suspect that both sheand the brig will be too much for you;and unless you could catch theschooner away from her consort, youwill not be able to do much with theFirefly."

"I will do my best, sir," replied I. "Ihave a very fine set of men on board,and I think, very good officers."

"Well, at all events, if you can't fight,you have a good pair of heels to runwith," replied Captain C -; "but dinner'sannounced."

I left early, that I might have someconversation with Mr Fraser. On my

return we sat down to some sangoreeand cigars; and then he told me that MrVanderwelt had left Curacao about ninemonths before, and that my last letterdirected to him had been forwarded toHolland. He had often heard thehistory of my saving their lives onboard of the pirate vessel from MrVanderwelt who made it a constanttheme of his discourse; and, added MrFraser, "You do not know what aregard he has for you."

"And little Minnie, sir " inquired I: "it isnow nearly five years since I saw her."

"Little Minnie is no longer little Minnie,Mr Keene, I can assure you. She was

fifteen when she left the island, and hadgrown a tall and very beautiful girl. Allthe young men here were mad abouther and would have followed her notonly to Holland, but to the end of theworld, I believe, if they thought thatthey had the least chance but from myintimacy with the family, I tell youcandidly, that I think if you were tomeet again, you would not have a badone; for she talks incessantly of youwhen alone with her father: but I mustnot divulge family secrets."

"I fear there is little chance of mymeeting again with her," replied I: "Ihave to carve my way up in myprofession, and this war does not

appear likely to be over soon. That Ishould like to see her and her fatheragain, I grant; for I have made but fewfriendships during my life, and theirswas one of the most agreeable. Whereis Mr Vanderwelt settled "

"He is not in Holland he is atHamburg. Well there is no saying;accident may bring you together again,as it did on board of the pirate; and Ihope it may."

Shortly afterwards we went to bed. Imust say, his description of Minnie,which was even much more in detailthan I have narrated to the reader, didprevent my going to sleep for a long

while. Women, as the reader may haveseen, never once troubled my thoughts!I had fed upon one sole and absorbingidea, that of being acknowledged byCaptain Delmar; this was, and hadbeen, the source and spring of everyaction, and was the only and dailyobject of reverie; it was my ambition,and ambition in any shape, in whateverdirection it may be led, is so powerfulas to swallow up every other passion ofthe human mind; but still I had astrong affection for Minnie that is forlittle Minnie, as I saw her first, with herbeautiful large eyes and Madonnacountenance, clinging to her father.With the exception of my ownrelations, who were so much my

seniors, I had had nothing to bestowmy affections on had not even madethe acquaintance, I may say, of awoman, unless my casual intercoursewith Bob Cross's Mary, indeed, mightbe so considered. A passion for theother sex was, therefore, new to me;but, although new, it was pleasing, and,perhaps, more pleasing, from being, inthe present case, ideal; for I had only adescription of Minnie as she was, and arecollection of what she had been. Icould, therefore, between the two, fillup the image with what was, to myfancy, the ideal of perfection. I did soagain and again, until the night woreaway; and, tired out at last, I fell fastasleep.

The next day, after I had been on boardof the schooner, and given my ordersto Bob Cross, I returned to Mr Fraser,and sat down to write to MrVanderwelt; I also wrote to Minnie,which I had never done before. Thatmy night reveries had an effect on me iscertain, for I wrote her a long letter;whereas, had I commenced one beforemy arrival at Curacao, I should havebeen puzzled to have made out tenlines. I told her I was sitting in the samechair, that I was sleeping in the sameroom, that I could not look around mewithout being reminded of her dearface, and the happy hours we passedtogether; that Mr Fraser had told me

how tall she had grown, and was nolonger the little Minnie that used to kissme. In fact, I wrote quite romanticallyas well as affectionately, and when Iread over my letter, wondered how itwas that I had become so eloquent. Ibegged Mr Vanderwelt to write to meas soon as possible, and tell me allabout their doings. I sealed my letter,and then threw myself back in mychair, and once more indulged in thereveries of the night before. I had anew feeling suddenly sprung up in myheart, which threatened to be aformidable rival to my ambition.

In two days the Firefly was ready, and Ireported her as being so to Captain C -.

He gave me my orders, which were tocruise for six weeks, and then to rejointhe admiral at Port Royal, unlesscircumstances should make me think itadvisable to return to the island. Theboats of the men-of-war were sent totow me out of the harbour, and I wasonce more on the wide blue sea theschooner darting along like a dolphin.

For a fortnight we cruised withoutseeing any vessel but the Naiad. I wasvery much afraid that the captain wouldhave ordered me to keep company; butas he considered his vessel quite amatch for the brig and schooner if heshould fall in with them, and did notwant the prize-money to be shared with

the crew of the Firefly, he allowed meto go my own way, saying to me,laughingly, as I went over the side,"They will certainly take you if theymeet you, and we shall have torecapture you."

"Well, I hope you will not forget yourpromise, sir," replied I; "I shall dependupon you."

During the fortnight that I had beenout, I had taken great pains inexercising the men at their guns, thegreat gun particularly; and I had had anexcellent sight put on it, which it hadnot, and very much required. Duringtwo or three days' calm, I had fired shot

at a mark for three or four hours eachday, and I found that the men, with thislittle practice, were very expert, andcould hit a very small object, now thatthe sight was put on the gun. The twobest shots, however, were the gunnerand Bob Cross.

The night after we parted from theNaiad, I had run to the southward,having heard from the captain that theDriver was more to the northward thanhe was. There was nothing in sight onthe next day, and when the evening setin, the wind being very light, and watersmooth, I said to Cross, "Suppose wefurl sail at night it is just as good asrunning about; we then shall see them

if they come in our way, and they willnot see us."

"A very good idea, Mr Keene; we mustkeep a good look-out, that's all."

I followed up my own suggestion; wefurled the sails, and leaving two menwith the officer of the watch to keep asharp look-out, allowed the rest of theship's company to remain in thehammocks during the whole of thenight.

When day broke we had two look-outmen at the mast-head, but remainedwith our sails furled as before, for thesame reason, that we should discern a

vessel by her sails long before she coulddiscover us. The more I thought of it,the more convinced I was of theadvantage to be gained by the followingup of this plan. I was on the exactcruising ground I wished to be, andtherefore could not do better while theweather remained so fine.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

Four nights and three days we remainedin this way; during which my men hadnothing to do but to exercise at theguns, and of that I took care theyshould have a good spell. On the

fourth night the wind was a littlefresher, but the water quite smooth. Ihad turned in about twelve o'clock, andhad been asleep about an hour whenCross came and called me.

"Well, Cross," said I, "what is it "

"Here they are, sir."

"What the privateers "

"Yes, sir; the brig and schooner bothcoming down right before the wind;they are on our weather quarter, andwill pass us within two miles, if notnearer."

I left my bed-place, and was dressed ina minute. I went on deck with my glass,and directed it to the vessels, whichwere quite plain to the naked eye.

"Put out the binnacle light, Cross," saidI; "they might discover us."

The brig, which was the headmost ofthe two vessels, was now nearlycrossing our stern. The schooner wasabout a mile astern of her.

"Turn the hands up, Cross; see all readyfor action and making sail."

"Not yet, sir, surely!"

"No, not yet; we will let them run twoor three miles dead to leeward, andthen follow them till daylight, or tillthey see us, when, of course, they willbe after us."

"It's very fortunate, sir, that we did furlthe sails; for had they come down, andwe under sail, they would have seen us,and we should have been to leeward ofthem, which would have given us apoor chance against such odds; now weshall have the weather-gage, and maychoose, if our heels are as good astheirs, which I expect they are, if notbetter."

"I shall fight them in some shape or

another, Bob, you may depend uponit."

"Of course you will, Mr Keene, oryou'll disappoint us all. The ship'scompany have every confidence in you,I can tell you."

"Thanks to your long yarns, Bob, Ipresume."

"Thanks to my telling the truth, MrKeene. The schooner is right astern ofus now, so there's the weather-gagegone thank God!"

We remained as we were till Iconsidered the two vessels sufficiently

to leeward, and the sails were then setupon the Firefly, and first running tothe eastward, so as to get right in thewind's eye of them, I put the helm up,and followed them. We had continuedour course in their wake for about anhour, when day dawned, and theschooner, who had discovered us, fireda gun as a signal to her concert.

"So you've found us out at last, haveyou " said Bob Cross "at all events, wekeep a better look-out than you do, oldfellow."

Shortly after the gun was fired, bothvessels hauled to the wind on thelarboard tack, and we did the same:

being about four miles to windward ofthe schooner and five or five and a halfof the brig, we could now examine ouradversaries. The schooner was,apparently, about the same tonnage asthe Firefly, a very beautiful vessel withher masts raking over her stern. She waspainted black, and we could notascertain, at first, how many guns shecarried, as her ports were shut; but aftera short time she knocked out her halfports to prepare for action, and then wediscovered that she carried twelve guns,but not a long gun on a swivel like theone on board of the Firefly. I observedthis to Cross, who replied, "Then, sir,all we have to do now is to try our rateof sailing with them, and if we are

faster than they are we have not muchto fear unless we lose a spar, indeed;but luck's all, Mr Keene. The schoonerhas more sail on her than we have; shallwe set exactly the same "

"No, Cross, for I think we have fore-reached upon her already, and, if wecan beat her with less sail set, it will dojust as well. I think that the breeze issteady; if anything, we shall have morethan less of it."

For an hour we continued running onthe same tack with them, by which timewe found that we had not only broughtthe schooner one point abaft our beam,but had weathered her at least half a

mile. We therefore were fully satisfiedthat we had sailed better than theschooner. With the brig it was not so.Although we had brought the schoonertwo points abaft our beam, the brig wasmuch in her former position, being stillhalf a point abaft our beam, andmoreover had come in much closer tothe schooner, proving that we hadneither weathered her, nor fore-reachedupon her. As near as we could judge,our sailing with the brig was muchupon a par. Having ascertained thispoint more satisfactorily by allowinganother hour of trial, I desired the mento get their breakfasts, while I and theofficers did the same, and as soon asthat was done, I ordered the Firefly to

be kept away edging down till withingood range of our long brass thirty-two-pound gun that is, about one mileand a half when we again hauled ourwind and hoisted the English colours.

The tri-colour was immediately thrownup by the two Frenchmen, and a shotwas fired at us by the schooner: it fellexhausted into the water about half acable's length from us.

"Now, Cross," said I, "see if we can'treturn the compliment with a littlebetter success."

Cross, who had been training the gun,and had his eye on the sight, waited for

a second or two, and fired: we saw theshot pass through the first reef of hismain-sail, and dash into the water toleeward of him.

"Very good that, Cross; but hull him ifyou can."

The schooner now returned the firewith the whole broadside, apparentlytwelve pounders; but they did notthrow so far as our long thirty-two-pounder, and no shot went over us,although one fell close under the stern.At the distance, therefore, that we were,we had everything in our favour andmy object was to dismantle theschooner before any chance enabled

the brig to assist her. We continued tofire at her, taking the greatest pains inour aim, for the next hour, duringwhich we ascertained that we hadhulled her more than once, and hadvery much cut up her spars and rigging.She continued to return the fire, butwithout effect. One or two shots hit us,but their force was so much spent bythe distance they were propelled, thatthey did not enter the sides. At last ashot fired by the gunner did the job; itstruck her foremast, which shortlyafterwards went by the board. TheFireflies gave three cheers at the goodfortune.

"She's done for, sir," said Cross. "Now

for the brig we must try what metal shecarries."

"Stop a bit," said I, "Cross; we mustgive the schooner a little more beforeshe gets away. They have lowered downthe main-sail and I presume, intendgetting up some head-sail, so as to payoff, and run under the lee of the brigfor shelter. Put the helm up, and rundown so as to keep the schooner abouttwo points on our larboard bow. Getthe gun round, and pitch it into her."

As we had supposed, the schooner gota stay up from her bowsprit and to hermainmast head, and hoisted a fore andaft sail upon it, that she might pay off,

and run down to her consort forsupport; but as we ran three feet to herone, and now stood directly for her, wewere enabled to get close to her, andput several shots into her from ourlong gun as we advanced. She did notattempt to round to, to give us herbroadside, and our raking shot musthave had great effect. When within halfa mile of her we rounded to, and gaveher our broadside; for had we followedher any further we should have beencloser to the brig than might beagreeable. Indeed, we were nearer thanwe thought, for she had continued tohug the wind, and was so weatherly,that she was not more than a mile toleeward of us when we rounded to the

wind again; but as she had fore-reachedupon the schooner, she was distantfrom us about two miles. As werounded to the brig tacked, and weimmediately did the same; and we nowhad a fair trial of sailing with her.

"Cross, let the men go down and getwhat they can to eat," said I, "and getup the grog. We shall have plenty ofwork before the night is over, I expect."

"We must make a running fight of it,sir, I expect, for she is too heavy forus."

"I shall try her the same way as theschooner, Cross," replied I. "If I can

only knock away some of her sparswithout losing my own, I shall then beable to do something; if, on thecontrary, we lose our spars, and she getsalongside of us, why then we mustfight to the last."

"I consider that schooner as our own,"replied Bob; "she must haul down hercolours when no longer protected bythe brig."

"Yes; I was afraid that she would runaway to leeward altogether; but I seeshe has rounded to, and is no doubtgetting up a jury fore-mast."

I allowed the men to remain an hour at

their dinner, and then they weresummoned up. During the hour wefound the rate of sailing between usand the brig so nearly balanced, that itwas impossible to say which had thebest of it.

"Now, my lads, we will wear round, andget a little closer to this fellow, and seewhat we can do with him."

The men were full of spirits and hope,and were as anxious to decide thequestion as I was. In ten minutes wepassed the brig within a mile onopposite tacks, and had given her ourlong gun three times, and had receivedher broadside.

"He has long twelve-pounders, I think,sir," said Cross; "smart guns, at allevents. There's a fore shroud and a backstay gone; but that's no great matter."

As soon as the brig was three pointsabaft the beam we tacked, andrecommenced firing. Not a shot wasthrown away by my men. I believe thebrig was hulled every time; nor was herfire without effect upon us. Our riggingwas much cut up; several of her shotshad gone through our sails, and we hadtwo men hurt. I was annoyed at this, aswe had no surgeon on board. Theassistant surgeon who had belonged tothe schooner was at the hospital, and

there was not one to replace him whenwe sailed. However, we had one of themen belonging to the hospital a sort ofdispenser who knew very well how tomanage anything that was not veryserious.

The breeze had gradually died away,and we did not go more than threemiles through the water; and as oursails were much torn, we did not holdso good a wind. The consequence wasthat the distance between us and ourantagonist was, by two o'clock,decreased to half a mile, and the fightbecame very warm. Our broadside gunswere now called into play, and assistedus very much, as we directed them

chiefly at her sails and rigging, whileour long thirty-two-pounder was firedat her hull, pointed below her water-line. She had the advantage in numberof guns, certainly; but our large shotsfrom the long gun were moredestructive.

About three we knocked away her fore-topmast, which enabled us to shootahead about a quarter of a mile, andincrease our distance, which was aboon to us, for we latterly had sufferedvery much. We had eight men woundedand one of my poor middies killed;and we had received several shots in thehull. Now that we had increased ourdistance, we had a better chance, as our

long gun was more effective than thoseof the brig. At five o'clock it fell deadcalm, and both vessels lay with theirheads round the compass; this was alsoin our favour, as we could train ourlong gun on its circular bend in anydirection we pleased; but the brigcontrived, by getting sweeps out of herbow ports, to bring her broadside tobear upon us, and the action continuedtill night closed in.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

As it may be supposed, my men werecompletely worn out with the fatigue

and excitement of the day; and Crosssaid, "There's no saying how this willend, Mr Keene; but, at all events, wehave not the worst of it at present."

"No, Bob," replied I. "I wish the menwere not so knocked up."

"Oh, as for that, sir, I'll answer for it,that if you serve out some more grog,make them eat half a biscuit at the tubbefore they drink it, and make them alittle bit of a speech, that they'll go onfor twenty-four hours more."

"If that will have the effect, I'm sure I'lltry it," replied I. "Which shall they havefirst "

"Oh, biscuit first, grog next, and then aspeech afterwards."

"That fellow has not fired for this lastfive minutes; perhaps he wishes to putit off till to-morrow morning; but I'llnot; so get up the grog make it prettystrong: and I'll get something to eatmyself, for I have had nothing to eat allday."

As soon as the ship's company had hadtheir refreshment, I sent for them aft,and said, "My lads, you have behavedvery well, and I am much obliged toyou. We have had hard work, and I daresay you are tired enough; but I will tell

you what my opinion is: I think that wehave peppered that Frenchman verywell; and I am convinced that you haveput a good many shots into himbetween wind and water. Now, that heis anxious to leave off fighting till to-morrow morning, that he may stop hisleaks and repair his damages, I have nodoubt; indeed, he proves it by hishaving ceased to fire. For the veryreason that he wants to leave off, I wishto go on; for he is much heavier armedthan we are, and sails as well; and if wepermit him to get all right and all atauntby to-morrow morning, he may prove avery awkward customer yet. Now whatI propose is this, that we should firstget up fresh sails, and bend them, and

then renew the action through thenight. There will be no occasion for allof you to be on deck; we will fight theschooner watch and watch tilldaylight."

"That's my opinion, Mr Keene," saidBob Cross.

"And mine," replied the carpenter.

"And all of us, Mr Keene," replied theship's company with one voice.

"Then, my lads, let's work hard; andwhen we have settled that fellow, weshall have plenty of time to sleep."

The men now set to with good-will;and the spare sails were got up, andthose which were shattered by theenemy unbent and replaced. The newsails, which we had bent, we furled itwas a dead calm and then werecommenced our fire, for we werenearer to her than when we ceasedfiring, and could distinguish her verywell. We fired the long gun four timesbefore she returned a shot; she thenopened very briskly, but none of hershots did us any damage; our sailsbeing furled, prevented herdistinguishing us as well as we couldher. After a time, we manned the smallguns on our broadside, and workedthem, for our large gun was so hot, that

it was necessary to let it cool before wecould reload it. At last one of theirshots came in through the bulwarks;the splinters wounded me and thecarpenter; but I was not so much hurtas to oblige me to leave the deck. Ibound up my leg with myhandkerchief; the carpenter, however,was taken down below.

"Are you much hurt, sir " said BobCross.

"Oh, no; the flesh is lacerated a gooddeal, but it is not very deep."

"There's a little wind springing up, sir,from the right quarter," said Bob.

"I'm glad to hear it," replied I, "for itwill soon be daylight now."

At this moment another shot struck thehammock rail and a piece of it abouttwo feet long was sent with great forceagainst Bob Cross's head; he wasstunned, if not worse, and fellimmediately. This was a severe blow tome, as well as to poor Bob. I desiredtwo of the men who were abaft, to takehim down into my cabin, and do allthey could for him; and ordered themen to quit the broadside guns, andrenew their fire with the long 32-pounder. In a quarter of an hourafterwards, the breeze came down very

strong, and I resolved to shoot ahead,farther off from my antagonist, as Ishould have a better chance by usingmy long gun at a greater distance. Thesails were set, and the schooner wentfast through the water, leaving the brig,who had also the benefit of the breeze;and for a time the firing again ceased.On reflection, I determined that Iwould wait till daylight, which wouldappear in less than half an hour, beforeI renewed the action.

I contrived with some difficulty for myleg was so numbed that I could scarcelyfeel that I had one to go down into thecabin and see Bob Cross. He wasrecovering, but very wild and

incoherent. As far as I could judge, hisskull was not injured, although thesplinter had torn off a large portion ofthe scalp, and he was drenched with hisblood. At all events, he could be of nofurther assistance to me at present, norcould I be to him, so I regained thedeck, and sat down abaft, for my leghad become so painful, that I could notstand but for a few minutes.

At last the day dawned, and I coulddistinctly make out both brig andschooner. I was about a mile and a halfdistant from the brig; she had, since thewind sprung up, driven a mile ahead ofthe schooner, who had contrived to getup a jury-mast during the night; but as

she could not stir without reducing herafter-sail, she had close-reefed hermain-sail, so that she could make butlittle progress. The brig was very muchcut up in her sails and rigging, and Isaw at once that I had now theadvantage in sailing; I therefore woreround and stood towards them; thebrig did the same, and went down tothe schooner that she might have hersupport. We immediately recommencedfiring with our long gun, and as soon aswe were within a mile, I hove to. Thebrig and schooner then both bore upand gave us their broadsides; they hadjust done so, when the midshipmanwho was on deck with me cried out, "Alarge sail coming down before the

wind, Mr Keene."

I caught up my glass. It was a sloop ofwar; the cut of her sails and riggingevidently English. "It must be theNaiad," said I. "Well, I'm glad of it. Weshall lose some prize-money; but at allevents we require her surgeon, and thatis of more consequence."

My men, who were quite tired out, werein great spirits at the appearance of afriend. The brig had set studding-sails;she had evidently seen the vessel towindward, and was now trying toescape, and the schooner was followingher as well she could. I immediatelykept away in pursuit, and when I fired

into the schooner she hauled down hercolours. I did not wait to takepossession, but followed the brig, whoappeared to sail as well off the wind asshe did when close hauled. Once ortwice she rounded to return my fire,but afterwards she continued runningbefore the wind, having got two of herguns aft, with which she attempted tocut away my rigging. In the meantime,the strange vessel to windward hadhoisted English colours, and wasbringing down with her a spankingbreeze: fortunately it was so, for myfore-topmast was knocked away by thefire of the brig, and I now dropped fastastern.

We had scarcely got up a new fore-topmast and set sail again, when theNaiad, who had exchanged numberswith me, passed the schooner withouttaking possession of her, and was verysoon not a mile from us. In half anhour she was alongside and hailing meto haul my wind and take possessionof the schooner, continued in chase ofthe brig. I obeyed my orders, and by thetime I had put my men on board of theschooner, the brig had hove to andhauled down her colours to the Naiad.

We ran down to her in company withthe prize, and then sent a boatrequesting immediate surgicalattendance. The Naiad's surgeon and

his assistant were brought on board inone of the sloop-of-war's boats, and alieutenant, to obtain from me theparticulars of the action, which I gaveto him. The lieutenant told me that theyhad heard the firing about one o'clockin the morning, and had inconsequence bore up; but the brig hadso many shot in her, and was making somuch water, that they were almostafraid that they would not be able to gether into port. But I was now quite faintwith the pain of my wound andexhaustion, and was carried below tohave it dressed. All our men had beenattended to, and I was glad to hear thatBob Cross was in no danger, althoughhis wound was very severe. The

surgeon's assistant was allowed toremain on board, and the captain ofthe Naiad sent all my men back andmanned the prizes, giving me orders tokeep company with him. As soon as mywound was dressed, and I was put intomy bed, I felt much relieved, and soonafterwards fell fast asleep.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

The prizes proved to be the Diligentebrig, of fourteen guns, and twohundred and ten men, and Carolineschooner, of eight guns, and onehundred and twenty men they had

done a great deal of mischief, and theircapture was of importance. The captainof the Naiad's orders were to return toCuracao, and we all made sail beforesunset. Our loss had been severe:commanding officer, boatswain,carpenter, and twelve men woundedone midshipman and two men killed.

The next morning our signal was madeto pass within hail, and the captain ofthe Naiad inquired how I was. Thesurgeon's assistant replied that I and allthe wounded were doing well, andthere was no more communication tillwe arrived at Curacao on the fourthday, by which time I was rapidlyrecovering.

Mr Fraser, as soon as he heard of mybeing hurt, immediately came on boardand insisted upon my being taken onshore to his house, and I gladlyconsented. The next day I had a visitfrom Captain C, the commandingofficer, and the captain of the Naiad.Captain C asked me if I was wellenough to write the account of theaction. I replied that I was, and that Iwould send it the next day. He and thecaptain of the Naiad both paid memany compliments for having fought asuperior force for so long a time, andCaptain C said that as soon as I waswell enough he would send me up toJamaica, as bearer of my own

despatches to the admiral.

I requested, as a particular favour ofMr Fraser, that he would allow BobCross to be sent ashore to his house,and Mr Fraser immediately consented.My friend Bob was therefore broughtup that evening, and was soonestablished in very comfortablequarters.

We had been a fortnight at the island,during which my wound was healingrapidly, and I was able to hop aboutwith a crutch. Cross also was out ofbed, and able to sit up for an hour ortwo on the verandah, in the cool ofwhich I spent the best part of the day,

with my wounded limb resting upon asofa. From the veranda we had a viewof the harbour, and one morning Iperceived that there were two additionalvessels which had anchored during thenight; they proved to be the Driver andthe brigantine privateer, which she hadcaptured after a chase and running fightof forty-eight hours. I was glad of this,as I knew what pleasure it would giveto the admiral.

I now again indulged in my dreams ofMinnie, who had been forgotten assoon as I had left the harbour and beenengaged in active service. Stretchedupon a sofa, with my wounded leg, Ihad nothing else to do, or rather

nothing else which was so agreeable tome. I wrote to her again, and also to mymother; neither did I forget that Lordde Versely had requested at parting thatI should write to him. I did so in a veryrespectful manner, detailing what hadoccurred.

When we had been three weeks atCuracao, all our wounded, as well asmyself, had so far recovered, that therewas no reason for the Firefly notproceeding to Jamaica. Thecommanding officer lent an assistant-surgeon to the schooner. I received mydespatches, took a grateful leave of MrFraser, and the Firefly was once moreskimming over the water. In three

weeks we arrived at Port Royal, and Itook up my despatches.

"Happy to see you, Keene," said theadmiral. "Hollo! what makes you limpin that way Have you hurt your leg "

"Yes, sir," replied I; "I'm not quite wellyet, but the despatches of Captain Cwill explain all."

As no vessel had sailed from Curacao,the admiral had no idea of what hadhappened.

"Well, then," said he, "sit down on thatsofa, Mr Keene, while I read thedespatches."

I watched the admiral's countenance,and was delighted to witness theevident signs of satisfaction which heexpressed as he read on.

"Excellent!" said he, as he closed them."Keene, you have done me a greatfavour. The remonstrances of themerchants, the badgering I havereceived from the Admiralty by everypacket, relative to the depredations onour commerce by these vessels, havebeen enough to make a saint swear.Now they are happily disposed of, andI have chiefly to thank you for it.Captain C informs me that the brig iswell adapted for his Majesty's service,

but that the schooner is an old vessel."The admiral then left the room. In afew minutes he returned with a paperin his hand, which he laid upon thetable, and, taking up a pen, he signed itand presented it to me, saying "CaptainKeene, I trust you will give me thepleasure of your company to dinner;and, as you are still very lame, I thinkyou had better make a signal for yourservant and traps, and take up yourquarters at the Penn till you are quiterecovered."

Perceiving that I was too much agitatedto reply, he continued, "I must leaveyou now;" then extending his hand, hesaid, "Allow me to be the first to wish

you joy on your promotion, which youhave so well deserved." He then wentout of the room. It really was sounexpected so little dreamt of, thissudden promotion, that I wasconfused. I had hoped that, by acontinuance of good conduct, I mightin a year or two obtain it; but that Ishould receive it after only one cruise inthe schooner was beyond all myimagination. I felt grateful, and as soonas I was more composed, I returnedthanks to Heaven, and vowed eternalgratitude to the admiral. I felt that I wasa step nearer to Lord de Versely, and Ithought of the pleasure it would givemy mother and Minnie. I had beenalone about half an hour, when the

admiral returned.

"I have just sent for an old messmateof yours, Captain Keene, who wasseverely wounded in your action withthe Dutch frigate; he has now passed,and Lord de Versely recommended himto me as a deserving young officer a MrDott."

"Oh, yes, admiral; he was my firstacquaintance when I went to sea. Hehas been to sea longer than I have, buthe lost a good deal of his time."

"Well I am going to give him an actingorder for your brig. I hope he is a good,smart officer."

"Yes, admiral, he is a very good officerindeed," replied I, laughing. "Will youoblige me by not telling him that I amto be his captain, till after we have met "

"Ah, some mischief, I suppose; but ifwe make captains of such boys as youwe must expect that. Are your woundedmen all going on well "

"All, sir, even Bob Cross, the boatswain,whose head was half knocked off, isquite well again. He was Lord deVersely's coxswain, sir, and you werekind enough to give him his warrant."

"I recollect a good man, is he not "

"So good, sir, that the only regret I havein leaving the schooner is, that I cannottake him with me. He is my right-handman and I owe much to him, and it willbe a sore blow to him as well as to me."

"I see, you want him made boatswainof your brig that's it."

"I assure you, admiral, I should bemost grateful if you would have thatkindness."

"I am always ready to promote a goodman; your recommending him, and hissevere wound, are sufficient. He shallbe your boatswain, Keene."

"You are very kind, sir," replied I. "Ihope I shall do justice to yourpatronage."

"I've no fear of that, Keene, and Iknow that a man, to work well, should,as far as he can, choose his own tools.Mr Dott is waiting now, and as soon ashe has his acting order, I will send himin to you."

About ten minutes afterwards MrTommy Dott made his appearance; heextended his hand to me, saying, in ahaw-haw way, "Keene, my dear fellow,I'm glad to see you." He certainly didlook two or three inches taller, for he

walked almost on tiptoe.

"Glad to see you, Tommy," said I; "well,what's the news "

"Nothing, I believe, except what youhave brought. I hear you had a bit of abrush, and got winged."

"Even so, Tommy," replied I, pointingto my wounded leg. "The admiral haskindly asked me to stay here until I'mbetter."

"I dine with him to-day," repliedTommy; "but as for staying here, Ishould think that rather a bore. By thebye, Keene, what sort of a craft is that

Diligente brig which the Naiad and youtook "

"A very fine craft, Tommy: sails as wellas the Firefly."

"Oh, you, of course, swear by yourown vessel; and there's nothing like theschooner that's natural enough; now, Imust say, I prefer something a littlelarger, and, therefore, I'm not sorry thatI have my commission for the newbrig."

"Indeed! Tommy; I wish you joy,"replied I.

"Thank ye, Keene," replied Tommy,

very dignified. "I wonder," said he,"what sort of a skipper we shall have.There's the first lieutenant of the Naiadhas a good chance. I saw him: a verysharp sort of gentleman, and carries hishead remarkably high; but that won'tdo for me. I'll not allow any captain toplay tricks in a ship that I'm aboard of.I know the rules and regulations of theservice as well as any one, and that thecaptain shall see, if he attempts to gobeyond his tether."

"Now, Tommy," replied I, "you know,that although you talk so big, if youhad been appointed a lieutenant into aship commanded by Lord de Versely,you would have been as much afraid of

him as a lieutenant as you used to be asa midshipman."

"Lord de Versely," replied Tommy, whofelt the truth of what I said: "he's apeculiar sort of man."

"Take my word for it, Tommy, you'llfind all captains peculiar to one point;which is, that they expect respectfulbehaviour, and not cavilling, from theirofficers; and our service is so peculiar,that it is absolutely necessary that theofficers should set this example to themen."

"Yes; that may be very well; but whoknows but the captain of the brig may

be some young fellow, who has seen nomore service than myself perhaps, notbeen to sea so long "

"That is no reason that you should notobey his orders; indeed, if notexperienced, you ought to do all youcan to support him."

"Well, if he was to ask my advice,indeed "

"But he may not require your advice,Tommy, he may prefer deciding forhimself. Now, the first lieutenant of theNaiad is a great Tartar, and I'm certain,if he is your captain, that, on the firstword, he would have you under an

arrest. There's an old saying, Tommy,'It's folly to kick against tenpenny nails;'and that every officer does who kicksagainst his superior. I can assure you,Tommy, that if ever I am a captain, myofficers shall obey me implicitly. I willhave no cavilling at my orders. I willalways treat them as gentlemen, andsupport their authority, as they ought tosupport mine; but captain of my ownship I would be, and I suspect that itwould go hard with any officer whoventured to dispute my rights."

"Well, I dare say you will be a martinet,or rather that you are one now, as youcommand a schooner. However, as Inever intend to sail with you, that's

nothing to me. I'm sure, from what haspassed, that you and I should have arow before we were a week on board;for I'm not to be played with."

"Well, Tommy, I'm very glad we havehad this explanation; for now we bothknow what to expect. I am resolved tobe captain, you to resist my authority."

"No, no, I don't say that I only say thatI won't be played with I won't be trifledwith."

"Tommy, I will neither play nor triflewith you; nor will you ever play or triflewith me. We have done that asmidshipmen; in our new relative

situations it is not to be thought of fora moment. Read this." I handed him myappointment as commander of theDiligente: Tommy cast his eyes over it,and at once saw that his promotion didnot prevent his getting into scrapes, asusual.

"You a commander! you captain of theDiligente! Why, I came to sea beforeyou."

"I know you did, Tommy; but,although you have been in the servicelonger, you have not seen quite somuch service as I have. At all events,I'm now your captain. I flatter myself Ishall make a very tolerable one; and

what is more, I have an idea that youwill make a very good lieutenant, assoon as the vanity, with which you havebeen puffed up since your receivingyour promotion, will have settled downa little, and that you will find it muchpleasanter to be on good terms withyour captain than to be eternally in hotwater, especially with one who, youknow, is not a person to be playedwith."

Tommy looked very confused; he saidnothing, but kept his eyes on mycommission, which he still held in hishand. I had no idea that Tommy Dott'sbeing ignorant of my being captain ofthe brig would have occasioned such a

conversation as this. I only wished toamuse myself with him, and surprisehim at the last. Tommy perceived thathe had made a mess of it, and hestammered out some explanation as hereturned me the commission; and Ireplied: "The fact is, Dott, you weremerely cutting a caper upon your newpromotion; you never meant what yousaid; it was all talk. You always havebeen very obedient to proper authoritysince I have known you, and I am surethat you always will; so let's say nomore about it. I wish you joy uponyour promotion, and, what's more, I'mvery glad that we are to sail together."Saying this, I held out my hand, whichTommy took very readily, and we then

began to talk on other subjects.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

I had written to Cross, informing himof my promotion, and his beingappointed to the Diligente.

I had been a fortnight with the admiralwhen the Naiad arrived with the prizesin company, and, my wound being nowcured, I took leave of the admiral, andwent down, that I might superintendthe fitting out of my new vessel. Asthere were supernumerary menexpected out of England, the admiral,

at my suggestion, allowed me to turnover the crew of the Firefly to form thenucleus of my ship's company, andmade up my complement from his ownship.

In two months I was ready for sea, andmost anxious to be off. The admiralperceived my impatience, but, as therewas no other vessel in the harbour, hewould not let me go until anotherarrived, to be at his disposal in case ofemergency. The weariness of so longremaining in harbour was, however, alittle relieved by a circumstance whichtook place, and which probably willmake my readers imagine that mypropensity for playing tricks was not

quite eradicated.

I lodged at a sort of hotel, kept by amulatto woman of the name ofCrissobella, as the negroes termed her,originally Christobela. She was ofSpanish blood by the father's side, andhad come down from the Havannah.She was very portly; very proud anddignified in her carriage, and demandedas much attention from her lodgers as alady would who had received us as herguests, so that, to gain and retainadmittance into her hostelry, it wasnecessary not only to pay a large bill,but compliments to an equal amount.She was very rich, possessed numerousslaves, and was perfectly independent

of keeping an hotel. I believed shepreferred to have something for herslaves and herself to do, and moreover,probably, she felt that if she retired sheshould be thought a person of noconsequence, whereas in her presentposition she received a great deal ofattention. One thing was certain, that ifthose who lodged and boarded withher were very polite, and, on theirreturn from any other place, broughther small presents, she was veryindifferent as to their paying their bill;nay, to those who were her favourites,her purse was open, and a handful ofdoubloons was freely tendered, ifrequired.

The living was the same as at aboarding-house. Breakfast was ready inthe large hall by nine o'clock, andremained there until every one hadcome down at their own hour. Dinnerwas always ready at five o'clock, andthen Crissobella presided at the table.She admitted civilians, army officers,and navy, down to midshipmen; butwarrant officers and captains ofmerchant vessels were considered toolow. On the whole, it was a verypleasant establishment, as the privaterooms were well furnished, the slavesnumerous, and the attendance verygood. Considering the price of mosteatables on that island, it could not beconsidered as very dear, although the

wines, etcetera, made up a formidablebill at the end of the month.

This kind of exclusiveness on the partof Signora Crissobella made the hotelquite the fashion, and certainly it wasby far the best in the town. The inmatesof it at this time were besides me Lieut.Thomas Dott and Lieut. WilliamMaxwell, both appointed to theDiligente; three or four young civilians,on mercantile speculations from NewYork; three midshipmen, who had beenleft behind on account of fever, andwho were promising fair, by the lifethey were now leading, to be very soonsent to the hospital again; and one ortwo planters from the other islands.

The latter and I were very well behaved,but the civilians were noisy, drinkingand smoking from morning till night.The midshipmen were equallytroublesome; and as for the new-madelieutenants, they were so authoritativeand so disagreeable, and gavethemselves such consequential airs, thatMammy Crissobella, as the slaves calledher, was quite indignant she had neverhad such a disorderly set in her house.

She complained to me, and I spoke tothem, but that was of little use. I hadno power over the young merchants,and the three midshipmen did notbelong to my ship. As for mylieutenants, I could not say much at

their giving themselves airs at an hotelwhere they paid for what they had. Itwas not an offence that a captain couldremonstrate upon. I therefore merelysaid, that Mammy Crissobella could nothave them in her house if they did notleave off their treatment of the slaves,and if they continued to give her somuch trouble and annoyance. At lastour hostess would stand theirbehaviour no longer, and ordered themall to leave the hotel, sending in theirbills; but they all were unanimous indeclaring that they would not go, and itwas not very easy to use force on suchoccasions. I tried all I could to makematters right, but my efforts were oflittle avail. At last Mammy Crissobella

became quite furious. She did not makeany alteration in the meals, as thatwould be punishing all of us; but sherefused wine and spirits; this they didnot care for, as they sent for itelsewhere by their own servants, andthere was nothing but noise andconfusion all day along. Mammy oftencame to appeal to me, and wished to goto the governor, but I persuaded hernot to do so; and the mutinycontinued, and every day there wasnothing but altercation at the meals.

"So help me God, gemmen, you nogemmen. You make wish me dead, datyou do. I tak obeah water some day. Inot live like this," said Mammy

Crissobella. "I take pepper-pot I killmyself."

"Pray don't do that," replied TommyDott; "we shall be put to the expenseof mourning."

"And I shall weep my eyes out,"continued one of the mercantilegentlemen.

"Weep your eyes out is that all I shallblow my brains out," said another.

"And I will lie down on your grave anddie," said the third.

"Dat all very well, gemmen; you say dat

and laugh but I no slave. 'Pose I not getyou out my house, I ab vengeance, now Itell you, so look to that. Yes,"continued Mammy Crissobella, strikingthe table with her fist, "I ab revenge."

"I have been thinking," said one of themids, "what I shall do if MammyCrissobella takes pepper-pot; I shallmarry Leila, and keep the hotel.Mammy, you'll leave me the plate andfurniture."

Leila was the head female slave a verywell-featured young mulatto girl, and agreat favourite, as she was alwayslaughing, always in good humour, andvery kind and attentive. At this remark

Leila laughed, and Mammy Crissobella,who observed her showing her whiteteeth, "You laugh, you huzzy: what youlaugh for, Leila Get away get out ofroom. I give you nice flogging, by-by.You dare laugh you take side againstme, you nigger."

I must here observe that MammyCrissobella had been closeted with mefor some time previous to this scene,and that Leila and the two planters werein the secret; this was, of course,unknown, and the hostess's angerappeared now to be extended towardsme and the two planters, with whomshe had been on good terms.

Shortly afterwards Mammy rose andleft the room, and then I spoke to theparty, and told them that they weredriving the poor woman to extremities.The planters agreed with me, and weargued the case with them, but themajority were, of course, against us,and the young merchants appeared tobe very much inclined to be personalwith me. At last I replied, "Very well,gentlemen as you please; but as Ihappen to be well known both to theadmiral and governor I give you fairwarning that, if this continues muchlonger, I will report the affair. I shouldbe very sorry to do so; but the house isnow very uncomfortable, and you haveno right to remain when the landlady

insists upon your going."

At this reply of mine the naval portionof the guests were silent, but thecivilians more insolent than before. Idid not wish to come to open war, so Isaid nothing more, and left the table.After I was gone, the refractory partiesmade more noise than ever. Just beforethe dinner hour on the following day,Mammy Crissobella sent a circularround to the young men, stating thatshe could not receive them at dinner.They all laughed, and went down totable as before. The dinner was betterthan usual, and they complimentedMammy upon it. Mammy, who hadtaken her seat with a scowl on her

brow, and had not spoken a word,merely bowed her head in reply to theirobservations.

Dinner was over, and then Mammydesired Leila to bring her a gobletwhich was on the sideboard, and asmall white jug which was in the buffet.She appeared much distressed, andhesitated a good deal, putting thegoblet to her lips, and then putting itdown on the table without tasting it.This conduct induced us all to lookseriously at her. At last she took it up,sighed deeply, and drank the whole offat a draught. For a few seconds sheheld her hand over her forehead, withher elbows resting on the table. At last

she looked up and said, "Gemmen, Igot a little speech to make I very sorrydat I not drink your health; but it nouse dat why you see me drink; I tellplenty time you make me mad youmake me drink obeah water make mekill myself. Now I ab done it I drinkpison water just now. In two hour Idead woman."

At this communication, the truth ofwhich appeared confirmed by thewoman's behaviour, all the companystarted from their chairs.

"Gemmen, I dare say you all very sorry;you be more sorry by-and-by. Captain,I beg your pardon; Mr W -, Mr G (the

two planters), I beg your pardon; I notmean hurt you, but could not help it.Now I tell all company, all drink thepison water because I not like die onthe jibbit, I drink de pison waterGemmen your dinner all pison, andyou all pisoned. Yes, all pisoned," criedMammy Crissobella at the highest pitchof her voice, and rushing out of theroom.

At this announcement, I started frommy chair and clasped my hands, as if inagony. I looked round me never did Iwitness such a variety of horror as wasexpressed in the different faces at thehotel. The old planter; Mr D, who satnext to me, and who was in the secret

as well as Mr G, laid his head on thetable with a groan. "The Lord havemercy on my sins," exclaimed Mr G; MrLieutenant Maxwell looked me in theface, and then burst into tears; MrLieutenant Dott put his fingers downhis throat, and with three or four moregetting rid of their dinner as fast as theycould.

At last I sprang up to ring the bell; noone answered. I rang again morefuriously. At last a slave appeared.

"Where's my servant "

"Not here, sar."

"Where's all the people of the house "

"All with missy, sar; MammyCrissobella die."

"Run down then to the beach, anddesire the surgeon of the brig to comeup immediately."

"Yes, sar," replied the negro, leaving theroom.

"Oh, I feel it now here," exclaimed I,putting my hand to my chest; "I'msuffocating."

"And so do I," replied one of themidshipmen, weeping.

The girl Leila now entered the room intears. "Mammy dead," said she. "OhCaptain Keene, I very sorry for you:you come with me, I give yousomething. I know how stop pison."

"Do you, Leila then give it me; quick,quick."

"Yes, yes; give it us quick."

"I not stuff enough but I make morewhen I gib what I ab to Captain Keene.You all stay still, not move; pose youmove about, make pison work. I comeback soon as I can."

Leila then took my arm and led metottering out of the room, when I wentto Mammy Crissobella, and laughed tillI cried; but the punishment was notover. After remaining about tenminutes looking at each other, butneither speaking nor moving, inpursuance of Leila's direction, with theutmost despair in their countenances,they were gladdened by the return ofLeila with a large jug, out of which sheadministered a glass of somecompound or another to each of them.I watched at the door, and theeagerness with which they jostled andpushed each other to obtain the dosebefore the rest was very amusing, andnever did they swallow any liquor with

so much avidity, little imagining that,instead of taking what was to curethem, they were now taking what wasto make them very sick; but so it was;and in a few minutes afterwards thescene of groaning, crying, screaming,writhing with pain, was quite awful.

After a time, the slaves came in andcarried them all to their respective beds,leaving them to their own reflections,and the violent effects of the drugsadministered, which left them norepose for that night, and in a state ofutter exhaustion on the followingmorning.

At daylight I went into Mr Dott's room

with the surgeon, to whom I hadconfided the secret. Tommy was amiserable object.

"Thank heaven! here is one still alive,"said the surgeon to me.

"Oh! Captain Keene," said Tommy,"I'm glad to see that you are so well;but you had the remedy given you longbefore we had."

"Yes," replied I, "it was given me ingood time; but I hope it was not toolate with you."

"I feel very bad," replied Tommy."Doctor, do you think I shall live "

The doctor felt his pulse, and lookedvery grave; at last he said, "If you getover the next twelve hours, I think youmay."

"How many are dead " inquiredTommy.

"I don't know; you are the first that Ihave visited; it's a shocking business."

"I've been thinking that we were verywrong," said Tommy; "we ought not tohave driven the poor woman todesperation. If I do recover, her deathwill be on my conscience."

"I'm glad to hear you say that, Tommy,"replied I; "but the doctor says you mustremain very quiet, and therefore I shallleave you. Good-bye; I will see youagain this evening."

"Good-bye, sir, and I hope you'llforgive me for not having been sorespectful as I should have been."

"Yes, yes, Tommy; we have been friendstoo long for that."

Mammy Crissobella's dose had certainlyput an end to all Tommy's spirit ofresistance. All the others who had beenvictims to our plot were kept in thedark as to the real facts, and, as soon as

they were able to be moved, paid theirbills to Leila, and left the house.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

On the third day, Tommy Dott and MrMaxwell went on board, imagining thatthey had had a miraculous escape, andthe two old planters and I were left theonly inmates of the house to welcomethe resurrection of MammyCrissobella, who was again as busy asbefore. She said to me, "Massy Keene, Ireally under great obligation to you;suppose you want two, three hundred,five hundred pounds, very much at

your service; never mind pay back."

I replied that I did not want any money,and was equally obliged to her. But theaffair had already made a great noise. Itwas at first really supposed thatMammy Crissobella had poisoned themas well as herself, and I was obliged torefute it, or the authorities would havetaken it up. As the admiral sent downto make inquiries, I went up to him andtold him the whole story; I was obligedto do the same to the governor, and itwas the occasion of great mirth all overthe island, and no small mortificationto those who had been the sufferers.Mammy Crissobella was complimentedvery much upon her successful

stratagem to clear her house, and shewas quite in ecstasies at the renown thatshe obtained.

One day the admiral sent for me, andsaid "Keene, I can wait no longer thearrival of another vessel. I must sendyou to England with despatches: youmust sail to-morrow morning."

As I was all ready, I took my leave ofthe admiral, who promised me everyassistance if on his station, and hisgood word with the Admiralty, and saidthat he would send down mydespatches at daylight. I went on board,gave the necessary orders, and thenreturned to the hotel to pack up my

portmanteau and pay my bill; butMammy Crissobella would not hear ofmy paying anything; and as I found thatshe was beginning to be seriously angry,I gave up the point. So I gave the oldlady a kiss as a receipt-in-full, andanother to Leila, as I slipped a coupleof doubloons into her hand, and wenton board. The next morning shortlyafter daylight the despatches were onboard, and the Diligente was under allthe sail she could carry on her way toEngland.

The Diligente sailed as well as ever, andwe made a very quick passage. I foundmy ship's company to be very good,and had no trouble with my officers.

Tommy Dott was very well behaved,notwithstanding all his threats of whathe would do. It was therefore to bepresumed that he was not very illtreated.

We were now fast approaching the endof our passage, being about a hundredmiles to the South West of the ScillyIslands, with a light wind from thesouthward when, in the middle watch,Bob Cross, who had the charge of it,came down and reported firing in theSouth East. I went up, but, although weheard the report of the guns, we couldnot distinguish the flashes. I altered ourcourse to the direction, and we waitedtill daylight should reveal what was

going on. Before daybreak we could seethe flashes, and make out one vessel,but not the other. But when the sunrose the mystery was cleared off. It wasa French schooner privateer engaging alarge English ship, apparently an East-Indiaman. The ship was evidently agood deal cut up in her spars andrigging.

Bob Cross, who was close to my sidewhen I examined them with my glass,said, "Captain Keene, that rascallyFrenchman will be off as soon as hesees us, if we hoist English colours; butif you hoist French colours, we may getdown and pin him before he knowswhat we are."

"I think you are right, Bob," says I."Hoist French colours. He will makesure of his prize then, and we shalllaugh at his disappointment."

As Cross turned away to go aft, Iperceived a chuckle on his part, which Idid not understand, as there wasnothing particular to chuckle about. Ithought it was on account of theFrenchman's disappointment, when hefound that we were not a friend, as hemight suppose.

"Hadn't we better fire a gun, CaptainKeene, to attract their attention "

"Yes," replied I; "it will look as if wereally were Frenchmen." The gun wasfired, and we continued to standtowards them with a good breeze.About seven o'clock we were withintwo miles, and then we observed theEnglishman haul down her colours,and the schooner immediately wentalongside, and took possession. Icontinued to run down, and in half anhour was close to her. Calling up theboarders, I laid the brig alongside theschooner; as half her men were onboard the Indiaman, they were taken bysurprise, and we gained possessionwith very trifling loss on our side,much to the astonishment of the crewof the privateer, as well as that of the

Indiaman.

The captain, who was on deck,informed me that they had engaged theschooner for nine hours, and that hehad some hopes of beating her off,until he saw me come down underFrench colours, upon which he felt thatfurther resistance was vain. I told him Iwas afraid the schooner would escape,if I had not deceived him, andcomplimented him upon his vigorousdefence. The schooner was a very finevessel, mounting fourteen guns, and ofthree hundred tons burthen. In fact,she was quite as large as the Diligente.

While we were handing the prisoners

over to the brig, and securing them, Iaccepted the invitation of the captainof the Indiaman to go into the cabinwith him, where I found a large partyof passengers, chiefly ladies, who werevery loud in their thanks for my rescue.In another hour we were all ready. I lefta party on board the Indiaman to repairdamages, and my surgeon to assist thewounded men, and hauled off the brigand schooner. The latter I gave into thecharge of Tommy Dott, and we allmade sail.

As I was walking the quarter-deck,delighted with my success, Cross, whohad the watch and was by my side, said,"I think, Captain Keene, you did very

right in hoisting French colours."

"Why, yes, Cross," replied I; "she is avery fast sailer, that is evident, and shemight have escaped us."

"That's not what I mean, CaptainKeene."

"What then, Cross "

"Why, sir, I would not tell you why Iwished you to hoist French colours atthe time, because I was afraid that, if Idid, you would not have done so; butmy reason was, that it would make agreat difference in our prize-money,and I want some, if you do not."

Even then I could not imagine whatCross meant, for it never came into myhead, and I turned round and looked athim for an explanation.

"Why, Captain Keene, if we hadhoisted English colours, the schoonerwould have made sail and gone off,and, even if she had not done so, theIndiaman would have held out till wecame down; but as he hauled down hiscolours, and was taken possession ofby the enemy, he now becomes arecapture, and I expect the salvage ofthat Indiaman will be of more value tous than two or three of suchschooners."

"That certainly did not enter my headwhen I hoisted the colours, Cross, Imust confess."

"No, sir, that I saw it did not, but it didmine."

"It's hardly fair, Cross."

"Quite fair, sir," replied Bob. "TheCompany is rich, and can afford to pay,and we want it in the first place, anddeserve it in the next. At all events, it'snot upon your conscience, and thatschooner is such a clipper, that I reallythink we should have lost her, if shehad run for it; besides, as she is as

strong as we are, we might have lost agood many men before we took her."

"That's very true, Bob," replied I, "andsatisfies me that I was right in what Idid."

The wind had sprung up much fresherfrom the westward, and we were nowall three running with a fair wind; andas it continued, we did not put intoPlymouth, but continued our coursefor Portsmouth, and on the third day, ata very early hour in the morning,anchored at Spithead.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

As it was too soon to present myself tothe admiral, I dressed, ready to go onshore, and hoisted the number of theDiligente as given by the admiral atJamaica; but, as I expected, it was notknown to the guard-ship, and there wasmuch surmise among the early risers asto what might be the large ship,schooner, and brig-of-war, which hadentered.

We had just finished the washing ofthe decks, and I was standing aft withCross, who had the morning watch,when he observed to me, "CaptainKeene, we are now at anchor as near as

possible to where the Calliope waswhen you went adrift in the boat withpoor Peggy. Some difference betweenyour situation now and then."

"Yes, Bob," replied I; "I was thinkingthe same when I was dressing thismorning, and I was also thinking thatyou would be very anxious to go onshore so you may take a boat as soon asyou please; I will order one to be givento you."

"Thankey, sir. I am a little anxious tosee the poor girl, and I think matterswill go smooth now."

"I hope so, with all my heart. Let the

gigs be all dressed and cleaned, and theboat manned at six bells. Pass the wordfor them to get their breakfast."

As it was better that I should wait forthe admiral's getting up, than that heshould wait for me, I was on shore, andup at the office at half-past seveno'clock, and found that the admiral wasin his dressing-room. The secretary wasthere, and I delivered my orders anddespatches, with which he went up tothe admiral. In about a quarter of anhour he came down again with theport-admiral's request that I would waitfor him, and stay to breakfast. Thesecretary remained with me, extractingall the West India intelligence that I

could give him.

As soon as the admiral made hisappearance, he shook me warmly by thehand. "Captain Keene," said he, "I wishyou joy: I see you are following up yourcareer in the West Indies. We know youwell enough by the despatches, and Iam glad to be personally acquaintedwith you. This last business will, I haveno doubt, give you the next step, assoon as you have been a little longer ascommander. Mr Charles, desire them tomake the signal for the Diligente andschooner to come into harbour. TheIndiaman may, of course, do as hepleases. Now then, for breakfast."

The admiral, of course, asked me asmany questions as the secretary, andended, as I rose to take my leave, inrequesting the pleasure of my companyto dinner on that day. As the reader maysuppose, I had every reason to besatisfied with my reception.

As soon as I had left the admiral'soffice, I put into the post-office, withmy own hands, my letter to my mother,and one to Lord de Versely. In the latterI told him of my good fortune, andenclosed a copy of my despatch to theAdmiralty. Although the despatch waswritten modestly, still the circumstancesin themselves my having recaptured anIndiaman, and carried, by boarding, a

vessel of equal force to my own, andsuperior in men had a very goodappearance, and I certainly obtainedgreater credit than it really deserved. Itwas not at all necessary to say that Ihoisted French colours, and thereforetook the schooner unawares, or that atthe time most of her men were onboard of the Indiaman; the great art inthis world is, to know where to leaveoff, and in nothing more than whenpeople take the pen in their hands.

As soon as I had finished mycorrespondence for I wrote a few linesto Mrs Bridgeman, at Chatham, and apostscript to my mother's letter I wentdown to the saluting battery, when I

found that the two vessels were justentering the harbour. I went up andreported it at the admiral's office, andthe admiral went on board of bothvessels to examine them himself, and heordered a dock-yard survey. They wereboth pronounced fit for his Majesty'sservice, with the necessary dock-yardalterations. The crew of the Diligentewere turned over to a hulk, preparatoryto unrigging and clearing her out fordock. As soon as I left the admiral'shouse, I sat down at the George Hotel,where I had taken up my quarters, andwrote a long letter to MinnieVanderwelt.

Cross called upon me the next

morning. I saw by his countenance thathe had good news to tell me. He hadfound his lady-love as constant as hecould wish, and having explained to theblind old smuggler that he had beenoffered and accepted the situation ofboatswain in his Majesty's serviceduring the time that he was in the WestIndies, he had received his approbationof his conduct, and a warm welcometo the house whenever he could comeon shore.

"I have not put the question to the oldchap yet, Captain Keene," said he, "butI think I will very soon."

"Don't be in too great a hurry, Bob,"

replied I. "Give the old fellow a littlemore 'baccy, and ask his advice as towhat you are to do with your prize-money. You must also talk a little aboutyour half-pay and your widow'spension."

"That's very good advice, CaptainKeene," replied Cross. "Mercy on us!how things are changed! It appears butthe other day that I was leading youdown to this very hotel, to ship youinto the service, and you was asking myadvice, and I was giving it to you; andnow I am asking your advice, andtaking it. You have shot ahead in everyway, sir, that's sartain; you looked up tome then, now I look up to you."

I laughed at Cross's observation, whichwas too true; and then we went into thedock-yard, and were very busy duringthe remainder of the day.

The following morning I received ananswer from Lord de Versely, couchedin most friendly terms. Hecomplimented me on my success, andthe high character I had gained formyself during so short a career, andadded that he should be happy to seeme as soon as I could come to London,and would himself introduce me to thefirst lord of the Admiralty. He advisedme to request leave of absence, whichwould be immediately granted, and

concluded his letter, "Your sincerefriend and well-wisher, de Versely."

As soon as I had laid down the letter, Isaid to myself, I was right the true wayto create an interest in a man like Lordde Versely, is to make him proud ofyou. I have done well as yet I will try todo more; but how long will this successcontinue Must I not expect reversesMay not some reaction take place andhave I not in some degree deserved itYes, I have used deceit in persuadinghim of my mother's death. I begannow to think that that was a false step,which, if ever discovered, might recoilupon me. I remained a long while indeep thought. I tried to extenuate my

conduct in this particular, but I couldnot; and to rid myself of melancholyfeelings, which I could not overcome, Iwrote a letter, requesting leave ofabsence for a fortnight, and took itmyself to the admiral's office. Thisdepression of spirits remained with meduring the time that I remained atPortsmouth, when, having obtainedleave, I set off for London, and onarrival, put up at a fashionable hotel inAlbermarle Street.

CHAPTER THIRTY.

The next morning I called at Lord de

Versely's and sent up my card. I wasimmediately ushered up, and foundmyself in his presence. Lord de Verselyrose from his sofa, and took my hand."Keene, I am very glad to see you. I amproud that an eleve of mine should havedone me so much credit. You havegained all your rank in the service byyour own merit and exertions."

"Not quite all, my lord," replied I.

"Yes, all; for you are certain of yournext step they cannot well refuse it toyou."

"They will not refuse your lordship, Ihave no doubt," replied I.

"Sit down, Keene. We will have a littleconversation, and then we will go tothe Admiralty."

His lordship then asked me manyquestions relative to what had passed;and I entered into more detail than Ihad done in my letters. After an hour'sconversation, carried on by him in sofriendly I may almost say affectionate astyle as to make my heart bound withdelight, the carriage was announced,and accompanied his lordship down tothe Admiralty. His lordship sent up hiscard, and was requested immediately togo upstairs. He desired me to followhim; and as soon as we were in the

presence of the first lord, and he andLord de Versely had shaken hands,Lord de Versely said, "Allow me tointroduce to you Captain Keene, whosename, at least, you have often heard oflately. I have brought him with mebecause he is a follower of mine: heentered the service under myprotection, and continued with meuntil his conduct gave him hispromotion. I have taken thisopportunity of introducing him, toassure your lordship that, during thewhole time that he served with me asmidshipman, his gallantry was quite asconspicuous as it has been since."

The first lord took me by the hand, and

complimented me on my conduct.

"Captain Keene has strong claims, mylord. What can we do now for him "

"I trust you will acknowledge thatCaptain Keene has earned his postrank, my lord," replied Lord de Versely;"and I shall take it as a particular favourto myself if your lordship wouldappoint him to a frigate, and give himan opportunity of doing credit to yourlordship's patronage."

"I think I may promise you both,"replied the first lord; "but when wemeet in the house to-night, I will letyou know what I can do."

After a few minutes' conversation, Lordde Versely rose, and we left the room.As soon as we were in the carriage hislordship said, "Keene, you may dependupon it I shall have good news to tellyou to-morrow; so call upon me abouttwo o'clock. I dine out to-day with thepremier; but to-morrow you must dinewith me."

I took leave of his lordship as soon asthe carriage stopped; and as I wished toappoint an agent, which I had not yetdone, I had begged his lordship torecommend me one. He gave me theaddress of his own, and I went thereaccordingly. Having made the necessary

arrangements, I then employed theremainder of the day in fitting myselfout in a somewhat more fashionablestyle than Portsmouth tailors wereequal to.

The next morning I sat down to writeto my mother; but somehow or anotherI could not make up my mind toaddress her. I had thought of it, overand over, and had made up my mindthat in future I would alwayscorrespond with my grandmother; andI now determined to write to her,explaining that such was my intentionin future, and requesting that allanswers should be also from mygrandmother. I commenced my letter,

however, with informing her that I had,since I had last written, obtained leaveof absence, and was now in London. Istated the kindness shown me in everyway by Lord de Versely, and howgrateful I was to him. This continueddown to the bottom of the first page,and then I said "What would I not giveto bear the name of one I so much loveand respect! Oh, that I was a Delmar!" Iwas just about to turn over the leaf andcontinue, when the waiter tapped at thedoor, and informed me that the tailorwas come to try on the clothes which Ihad ordered. I went into the bed-room,which opened into the sitting-room,and was busy with the foreman, whoturned me round and round, marking

alterations with a piece of chalk, whenthe waiter tapped at the bed-roomdoor, and said Lord de Versely was inthe sitting-room. I took off the coatwhich was fitting as fast as I could, thatI might not keep his lordship waiting,and put on my own.

Desiring the man to wait my return, Iopened the door, and found hislordship on the sofa, and then for thefirst time, when I again saw it,recollected that I had left the letter onthe table. The very sight of it took awaymy breath. I coloured up as Iapproached his lordship. I had quiteforgotten that I had addressed mygrandmother. I stammered out, "This is

an honour, my lord."

"I came to wish you joy of yourpromotion and appointment to a finefrigate, Keene," said Lord de Versely. "Ihave just received this from theAdmiralty; and as I have businessunexpectedly come to hand, I thought Iwould be the bearer myself of thegood news. I leave you the letter, andshall of course see you to dinner."

"Many thanks, my lord," replied I. "Iam, indeed, grateful."

"I believe you are, Keene," replied hislordship. "By the bye, you leave yourletters so exposed, that one cannot help

seem them. I see you are writing to yourgrandmother. I hope the old lady iswell "

My grandmother! Oh, what a relief tomy mind it was when I then recollectedthat it was to my grandmother that Ihad written! I replied that she was verywell when I last heard from her.

"If I can be of any use in arrangingyour money affairs, Keene, let meknow."

"I thank you, my lord; but I found thatmy agent perfectly understandsbusiness," replied I. "I will not troubleyour lordship, who has so many

important affairs to attend to."

"Very good," replied he. "Then now I'llleave you to read what I have given you;and I shall expect you at eight.Goodbye." His lordship again shookme warmly by the hand, and left me.

I was quite giddy with the reactionproduced upon my feelings. When hislordship left the room I dropped downon the sofa. I forgot the letter in myhand and its contents, and the tailor inthe next room. All I thought of was thedanger I had escaped, and howfortunate I was in not having addressedthe letter to my mother, as I had at firstintended. The agony which I felt was

very great, and, as I remained with myhands covering my eyes, I made a vowthat nothing should induce me ever touse deceit again. I then read over theletter. There was nothing but gratitudeto Lord de Versely, and a wish that Ihad been born a Delmar. Well, if hislordship had run his eyes over it, therewas nothing to hurt me in his opinion;on the contrary, it proved that I wasgrateful; and I then recollected thatwhen I expressed my gratitude, he saidhe believed it. As for my saying that Iwished my name was Delmar, it wasnothing, and it let him know what mywishes were. On the whole, I had greatcause for congratulation.

I was here interrupted by the tailor whoput his head out of the bed-roomdoor. I went to him, and he finished hiswork, and promised me that I shouldhave a complete suit at half-past seveno'clock in the evening, in time fordinner. I then returned to the sitting-room, and opened the letter whichLord de Versely had put into my hands.It was from the first lord, acquaintinghim that I might call at the Admiraltythe next day, as my post-captain'scommission was signed, and I wasappointed to a thirty-two gun frigatewhich would be launched in two orthree months. Well, then, thought I,here I am, at twenty-three, a post-captain in his Majesty's service, and

commanding a frigate. Surely, I havemuch to be thankful for. I felt that Ihad, and I was grateful to Heaven formy good fortune. Now I had but onemore wish in the world, and that was,instead of being Captain Keene, to beCaptain Delmar.

The reader may say, "What's in a name "True; but such was my ambition, mydarling wish, and it is ardent longingfor anything, the ardour of pursuit,which increases the value of the objectso much above its real value. Thepolitician, who has been manoeuvringall his life does not perhaps feel morepleasure in grasping the coronet whichhe has been in pursuit of, than the

urchin does when he first possesseshimself of a nest which he has beenwatching for weeks. This would,indeed, be a dreary world if we had notsome excitement, some stimulus to leadus on, which occupies our thoughts,and gives us fresh courage, whendisheartened by the knavery, andmeanness, and selfishness of thosewho surround us. How sad is theanalysis of human nature whatcontradictions, what extremes! howmany really brave men have I fallen inwith, stooping to every meanness forpatronage, court favour, or gain;slandering those whose reputation theyfeared, and even descending tofalsehood to obtain their ends! How

many men with splendid talents, butwith little souls!

Up to the present I had run a career ofprosperous success; I had risen to ahigh position without interfering, orbeing interfered with by others; butnow I had become of sufficientconsequence to be envied; now I hadsoon to experience, that as youcontinue to advance in the world, so doyou continue to increase the number ofyour enemies, to be exposed to theshafts of slander, to be foiled bytreachery, cunning, and malevolence.But I must not anticipate.

I remained in London till my leave was

expired, and then went down toPortsmouth to pay off the brig, whichhad been ordered into dock, to berefitted for his Majesty's service.

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE.

The Circe, thirty-two, to which I hadbeen appointed, was a small but verybeautiful frigate and as far as I couldjudge by her build as she lay on thestocks, had every requisite for sailingwell.

When I took my leave of Lord deVersely, he told me that he should come

down on the first of the followingmonth (September) to Madeline Hall,where his aunt, Miss de Versely, wasstill flourishing at a green old age."Here is a letter of introduction to her,Keene," said he, "as she has not seenyou since you were a few months old,and therefore it is not very likely thatshe would recognise you. Take myadvice, and make yourself as agreeableto the old lady as you can; you will findMadeline Hall a very pleasant place,when you are tired of the dockyard andthe smell of pitch and tar."

I thanked his lordship, and we partedwith much more cordiality shown byhim than I had experienced.

I hardly need say, that the first personwho came to congratulate me on myarrival at Portsmouth was my old friendan adviser Bob Cross. "Well, CaptainKeene," said Bob, as I shook himwarmly by the hand, "I'm delighted atyour success, and I know you will notbe sorry to hear that I am getting on aswell as I could wish in my small way;Jane and I are to be married in a fewdays, and I hope you will honour me bybeing present at the wedding."

"That I will, Bob, with pleasure,"replied I; "let me hear all that has takenplace."

"Why, sir, it's told in a few words. I tookyour advice, and brought the oldgentleman presents, and I sat with himand heard all his old stories at least fiftytimes over, and laughed at his jokes asregularly the last time as the first; andhe told Jane and her mother that I wasa very pleasant, sensible and amusingyoung man although he had all the talk,and I had none. The fact is, sir, it washe who first brought up the subject ofmy splicing his niece; that is to say, hehinted how he should like to see herwell settled, and that if she marriedaccording to his wishes, he would leaveher all he had.

"Well, sir, it was the opinion of Jane

and her mother, that, as he was awhimsical, changeable old chap, itwould be right for her to refuse me atfirst; and so she did, very much to theold man's annoyance, who then set hismind upon it, and swore that if she didnot marry me, he would not leave her afarthing. After a few days ofquarrelling, Jane gave in, and the oldchap swears that we shall be marriedimmediately, and that he will give ushalf his property down at once."

"Strike the iron while it's hot, Bob,"replied I. "Is the day fixed "

"Not exactly, sir; but we are to be putup in church next Sunday, and it takes

three Sundays. I hope you won't partwith me, sir," continued Bob. "TheDiligente will be paid off on Tuesday,they say, and if you could get meappointed to the Circe "

"Why, Cross, you are thinking of goingto sea again, even before you aremarried. I should advise you not to bein such a hurry. You must not displeasethe old gentleman; besides, you mustnot leave a young wife so soon."

"That's very true, Captain Keene, but Idon't think I should be comfortable ifI knew you were afloat without me."

"I suppose you think that I cannot take

care of myself."

"Yes, I do, sir; but still I know that Ishould fret; and, sir, it will be fourmonths at least before the Circe is readyfor sea and I may just as well beappointed to her, and I can decidewhether I do go to sea or not when thetime comes."

"Well, Cross, I will certainly apply foryou; but, if you take my advice, youwill give up the sea altogether, and liveon shore."

"I have nothing to do, sir."

"Yes, you have; you have to cherish

your wife, and look after the oldgentleman."

"Well he is rather shakey, they say sir;the old woman is often called out tohim at nights."

"Well, Cross, I will do as you wish, andtime will decide how you are to act. Iam going over to Southampton for afew days perhaps, and will take care tobe back by the wedding. By-the-bye,have you heard anything about prize-money "

"Yes, sir; it's payable for the Diligenteand schooner, and all our recaptures inthe West Indies when we were in the

Firefly. The Dutch frigate has been fordistribution some time; but as I wasonly petty officer then, it won't come tomuch."

"Well, I can tell you that thegovernment have taken the schoonerwhich we captured in the chops of thechannel, and the East India Companyhave given us salvage for the ship. Myagent has received already 7,400pounds on my account, which I haveordered to be purchased into the funds.As there were so few warrant officers,your share will not be less than 1,500pounds, perhaps more. As you said, thesalvage of the Indiaman has provedmore valuable to us than all the rest of

our prize-money put together."

"Well, Captain Keene, if my prize-money comes to as much as that, Ithink I shall be nearly as well off as mylittle Jane will be. Will you have thekindness to let your agent put it by forme in the same way that you have doneyours "

"Yes, Cross, I will see to it immediately;I shall write to him to-morrow, or theday after."

After a little conversation, Cross tookleave. The next day I took post-horses,and went over to Madeline Hall, havingtwo or three days before received a note

from the Honourable Miss Delmar,saying how glad she should be to seeme as a friend and shipmate of hernephew, Lord de Versely; so that itappeared the old lady had been writtento by Lord de Versely respecting me.

I arrived early in the afternoon, and thepost-chaise drove up the avenue ofmagnificent chestnut-trees which led tothe mansion.

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO.

I must say that I was very much excited;I was now arriving at the site of my

birth, and it brought to my mind thedetails given me by my poor mother,when, finding she could no longerconceal the truth from me, she enteredinto a narrative to extenuate herconduct, pointing out her temptations,and how fatal to her were opportunityand seclusion. Her form was before mewith the tears running down her cheeksas she made her humiliating confessionto her own son, and I could not helpexclaiming, as I cast my eye upon thebeautiful grounds, "My poor mother!"

The chaise stopped, and the boysdismounted and rang the bell. In aminute three or four servants madetheir appearance, and on inquiring, I

found that the Honourable MissDelmar was at home, and visible.

"Colonel Delmar, I presume, sir " saidthe old butler.

"No," replied I "Captain Keene."

The butler looked me full in the face,and earnestly; and then, as ifrecollecting himself, he bowed andwent on.

"Captain Keene, madam," said he, as heintroduced me into a large room, at theend of which sat a venerable-lookingold lady, very busy with her knittingneedle, and another, almost equally

ancient, sitting on a low stool besideher.

As I advanced, the old lady made me abow as she remained in in her chair,and looked at me through herspectacles. She certainly was the beau-ideal of old age. Her hair, which waslike silver, was parted in braid, and wasto be seen just peeping from under hercap and pinners; she was dressed inblack silk, with a snow-white apron andhandkerchief, and there was an air ofdignity and refinement about her whichmade you feel reverence for her at firstsight. As I approached to take the chairoffered to me, the other person, whoappeared to be a sort of attendant, was

shuffling her feet to rise; but as soon asMrs Delmar had said, "You arewelcome, Captain Keene; sit still," shecontinued, "my child, there is nooccasion to go away." I could scarcelyhelp smiling at the old lady calling awoman of past sixty, if not evenfurther advanced, a child; but the factwas, that Phillis had been her attendantas lady's maid for many years, andsubsequently promoted to the positionof humble companion.

As for Miss Delmar, as I afterwardsfound out from her own lips, she wasupwards of eighty-seven years old, butstill in perfect good health, and in fullpossession of all her faculties; Phillis

therefore was much younger, and as theold lady had had her in her employ eversince she was twenty-two, it was notsurprising that she continued toaddress her, as she had done for somany years, as a young personcompared to herself; indeed I have nodoubt but that the old lady, followingup her association of former days, andforgetting the half-century that hadintervened, did consider her as a merechild. The old lady was very chatty andvery polite, and as our conversationnaturally turned on Lord de Versely, ofwhom I spoke in terms of admirationand gratitude, I had soon establishedmyself in her good graces. Indeed, as Isubsequently discovered, her nephew

was the great object of her affections.His younger brother had neglected her,and was never mentioned except whenshe regretted that Lord de Versely hadno children, and that the title woulddescend to his brother.

She requested me to stay for dinner,which I did not refuse, and beforedinner was over I had made greatprogress in the old lady's esteem. As,when dinner was announced, hercompanion disappeared, we were thenalone. She asked me many questionsrelative to Lord de Versely, and whathad occurred during the time that I wasserving with him; and this was a subjecton which I could be eloquent. I

narrated several of our adventures,particularly the action with the Dutchfrigate, and other particulars in which Icould honestly do credit to hislordship, and I often referred to hiskindness for me.

"Well, Captain Keene, my nephew hasoften spoken to me about you, andnow you have done him credit inproving that he had made you a goodofficer; and I have heard how muchyou have distinguished yourself sinceyou have left him."

"Or rather he left me, madam," repliedI, "when he was summoned to theHouse of Peers."

"Very true," replied the old lady. "Isuppose you know that you were bornin this house, Captain Keene "

"I have been told so, madam."

"Yes, I have no doubt your poormother that's gone must have told you.I recollect her a very clever, active, andpretty young woman (here the old ladysighed); and I held you in my arms,Captain Keene, when you were only afew days old."

"You did me great honour, madam,"replied I.

Here the conversation took anotherchannel, which I was not sorry for.

After tea, I rose to take my leave, andthen I received an invitation from theold lady to come and spend some timeat Madeline Hall, and to come a fewdays before the first of September, thatI might join the shooting party. "Iexpect my nephew, Lord de Versely,"said she, "and there is Colonel Delmarof the Rifles, a cousin of Lord deVersely, also coming, and one or twoothers. Indeed I expect the colonelevery day. He is a very pleasant andgentleman-like man."

I accepted the invitation with pleasure,

and then took my leave. The chaisedrove off, and I was soon in a deepreverie; I called to mind all my motherhad told me, and I longed to return tothe Hall, and visit those scenes whichhad been referred to in my mother'snarrative; and more than that, I wishedto meet Lord de Versely on the spotwhich could not fail to call to his mindmy mother, then young, fond, andconfiding; how much she had sacrificedfor him; how true she had proved tohis interests, and how sacred the debtof obligation, which he could onlyrepay by his conduct towards me.

On my return to Portsmouth, I foundthat orders had come down for the

paying off the Diligente, and re-commissioning her immediately. As themen would now be free (until againcaught by the impress, which would notbe long), I turned up the ship'scompany, and asked how many ofthem would enter for the Circe. Ipointed out to them that they would beimpressed for other vessels before long,but that I could give them each threemonths of absence, upon which theywould not be molested, and that bythree months all their money would begone, and if it were gone before thattime, the guard-ship would receivethem when they had had enough of theshore. By this method I proposed tomyself to obtain the foundation of a

good ship's company. I was notdisappointed. Every man I wished totake with me volunteered, and I wroteleave of absence tickets for threemonths for them all as belonging to theCirce, reporting what I had done to theAdmiralty. The brig was then paid off,and the next day re-commissioned by aCaptain Rose, with whom I had someslight acquaintance.

As I was now my own master again, foralthough appointed to the Circe, I hadnothing but my pennant to look at, Ithought that, by way of a little change,I would pass a few days at the Isle ofWight; for this was the yachting season,and I had made the acquaintance of

many of the gentlemen who belongedto the club. That I had no difficulty ingetting into society may easily beimagined. A post-captain's commissionin his Majesty's navy is a certainpassport with all liberal and reallyaristocratical people; and, as it is wellknown that a person who has not hadthe advantage of interest and familyconnections to advance in the service,must have gained his promotion by hisown merits, his rank is sufficient toestablish his claims to familyconnections or personal merit, either ofwhich is almost universallyacknowledged; I say almost universally,because, strange to say, for a successionof reigns, the navy never has been

popular at court. In that region, wheremerit of any kind is seldom permittedto intrude, the navy have generally beenat a discount. Each succession of theHouse of Hanover has been hailed byits members with fresh hopes of achange in their favour, which hopeshave ended in disappointment; butperhaps it is as well. The navy requireno prophet to tell it, in the literal senseof the word, that one cannot touchpitch without being defiled; but there isa moral pitch, the meanness, thedishonesty, and servility of Court, withwhich, I trust, our noble service willnever be contaminated.

I have, however, somewhat wandered

from my subject, which was broughtup in consequence of a gentleman whohad paid me every attention at a largeclub down at Cowes, to which I hadbeen invited, inquiring of me, acrossthe table, if I were connected with theKeenes of - My reply was ready: "I didnot think that I was; my father had dieda young man in the East Indies. I knewthat he was of Scotch descent (whichhe was), but I was too young to knowanything about his connections, whomhe had quitted at an early age; since thatI had been educated and broughtforward by Lord de Versely, who had,since the death of my mother, treatedme as if I were his own son." This wassaid openly, and being strictly true, of

course without hesitation on my part. Itwas quite sufficient; I had noblepatronage, and it was therefore to bepresumed that I was somebody, or thatpatronage would not have beenextended. I mention this, because it wasthe only time that I was ever questionedabout my family; it was therefore to bepresumed that my reply was consideredsatisfactory.

I accepted an invitation on board ofthe yacht and sailed about for severaldays, very much amused and flatteredby the attention shown to me by thenoble commodore and others. One dayI fell in with an old acquaintance. Asmall vessel, of about twenty tons,

cutter-rigged, came down under thestern of the commodore's yacht; it wasthen very smooth water, very lightwind, and, moreover, very hot weather;and one of the squadron, who wasstanding by me on the taffrail, said,"Keene, do look at this craft comingdown under our stern there's quite acuriosity in it. It is a yacht belonging toan Irish Major O'Flinn, as he callshimself; why the O, I don't know; buthe's a good fellow, and very amusing;there he is abaft; he has the largestwhiskers you ever saw; but it is not ofhim I would speak. Wait a little, and assoon as the square sail is out of theway, you will see his wife. Such awhapper! I believe she weighs more

than the rhinoceros did which was atPost-down fair."

As the vessel neared, I did behold amost enormous woman in a sky-bluesilk dress, and a large sky-blue parasolover her head; the bonnet having beentaken off, I presume, on account of theheat. "She is a monster," replied I; "themajor was a bold man; I think I haveseen the face before."

"I am told that she was the daughter ofa purser, and had a lot of money,"continued my friend.

I recollected then, and I replied, "Yes; Iknow now, her name was Culpepper."

"That was the name," replied he; "Irecollect now."

The reader may probably recollect MissMedea, who knew so well how to putthat and that together; and her mother,who I presumed had long ago beensuffocated in her own fat, a fate whichI thought that Mrs O'Flinn would meetwith as well as her mother. The lady didnot recognise me, which I was notsorry for. I certainly should have cuther dead. I walked forward, and mythoughts reverted to the time when mymother first brought me down toembark, and I was taken care of byBob Cross. This recollection of Bob

Cross reminded me that I hadpromised to be at his wedding, and thatit was to take place on the followingday, which I had quite forgotten. Sothat Mrs O'Flinn did me a good turn atlast, as I should have neglected mypromise, if she had not made herappearance, sailing along like anelephantine Cleopatra.

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE.

I had not called upon old Waghorn, theuncle of Jane; as I was fearful that hemight recognise the pretended agent offormer days with the now captain of

the Circe. The blind are very acute in alltheir other senses, a species ofreparation made by nature by way ofindemnification for the severe losswhich they have sustained.

As I grew older I grew wiser, and Icould not help remarking, that the actsof deceit, which as a midshipman Ithought not only very justifiable, butgood fun, were invariably attended withunpleasant results. Even in this triflemy heart misgave me, whether on myappearance at the wedding I might notI be recognised, and be the cause ofcreating a breach, by raising suspicionson the part of the blind man whichmight prevent the wedding; and I had

stated my fears to Bob Cross. "Well,Captain Keene, it was all done withgood intentions, and I do not thinkthat there is much fear. It's a long whileback, and you were not so much of aman as you are now. They do say, thatcheating never thrives, and I believe thatit seldom does in the long run. Jane willbe much disappointed if you do notcome."

"There is no help for it, Bob; I mustdisguise my voice; I must cheat a littlenow to hide the first cheat. That'salways the case in this world."

"I don't call it cheating, sir; my ideasare, that if you cheat to get advantage

for yourself, then you do cheat; butwhen you do so to help another, there'sno great cheating in the case."

"I cannot agree with you, Bob; but letus say no more about it. I will be withyou at ten o'clock, which you say is thehour that you go to church."

This conversation took place on themorning of the wedding. About eighto'clock, I dressed and breakfasted, andthen took a wherry over to Gosport,and in half an hour was at the house,which was full of people with whitefavours, and in such a bustle, that itreminded me of a hive of bees justprevious to a swarm.

"Here's the captain come, sir," said Bob,who had received me; for the bride wasstill in her room with her mother.

"Happy to see you, sir; I wish you joy,Mr Waghorn," replied I, taking hishand.

"You're Captain Keene, then, whoseletters to the Admiralty Jane has sooften read to me in the newspapers.Where have we met I've heard thatvoice before."

"Indeed sir," replied I, rather confused.

"Yes, I have; I always know a voice

again; let me see why, captain, you werehere with Cross, the first time I everheard him you were an agent, and nowyou're a captain," continued the oldman, looking very grave.

"Hush, sir," replied I: "pray don't speakso loud. Do you recollect what I cameabout Do you suppose that when I wasa party to the escape of a prisoner Icould let you know, being a perfectstranger, that I was an officer in hisMajesty's service "

"Very true," replied the old man, "Icannot blame you for that. But wasCross an officer in the service at thattime "

"No, sir, he was not," replied I; "he wasappointed boatswain to my ship by theadmiral in the West Indies."

"I'm glad to hear that. I thought Crossmight have deceived me also; every onetries to cheat a blind man and the blindare suspicious. I'm glad that Cross didnot deceive me, or I would have seenmy niece in her coffin before but say nomore about it, you could not dootherwise; all's right, sir, and I'm veryglad to see you, and to have the honourof your company. Sit down, sir, I beg.By the bye, Captain Keene, have youheard of the girl since "

"My dear sir," replied I, glad to give himmy confidence, "there are no secretsbetween us now; it was no girl, but theson of the captain of the Dutch frigate,and an officer, whose escape youassisted in."

"I don't wonder, then, at your notmaking yourself known," replied theold man. "Why, if I had known it hadbeen an officer, I never would have hada hand in the job but a poor girl, it wasmere charity to assist her, and I thoughtI was acting the part of a Christian,poor blind sinner that I am."

"You did a kind act, sir, and Heavenwill reward you."

"We are sad, wicked creatures, CaptainKeene," replied he. "I wish this day wasover, and my poor Jane made happy;and then I should have nothing to dobut to read my Bible, and prepare forbeing called away; it's never too soon,depend upon it, sir."

The appearance of the bride with herbridesmaids put an end to ourconversation, which I was not sorry for.The order of march was arranged, andwe started off for the church on foot,making a very long and very gayprocession. In half an hour it was allover, and we returned. I then had anopportunity of telling Cross what had

passed between me and old Waghorn.

"It was touch and go, sir, that's sartin,"replied Bob; "for if the old gentlemanhad not been satisfied, he is soobstinate that the match would havebeen broken off at the church door.Well, sir, I always said that you were thebest to get out of a scrape that I everknew when you were a middy, and youdon't appear to have lost the talent; itwas well managed."

"Perhaps so, Bob; but in future I donot intend to get into them, which willbe managing better still." I then leftCross, and went to talk to Jane, whocertainly looked very handsome. The

tables for dinner were laid out in thegarden, for it was a beautiful warmautumnal day. We sat down abouttwenty, and a merrier party I never wasat. Old Waghorn was the only one whogot tipsy on the occasion, and it wasvery ridiculous to hear him quotingscraps of Scripture in extenuation, andthen calling himself a poor blind oldsinner. It was not till eight o'clock inthe evening that the party broke up, andI had then some difficulty to persuadesome to go away. As for the old man,he had been put to bed an hour before.I staid a few minutes after all weregone, and then, kissing Jane, andshaking hands with Bob, I went back toPortsmouth.

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR.

As soon as I was at home again, theevents of the day, from association ofideas, naturally brought MinnieVanderwelt into my head, and Irecollected that I had not written to hersince my promotion and appointmentto the Circe; I therefore sat down andindited a long letter, ending withexpressing my regret at not havingreceived an answer from the many Ihad written, especially the last, whichinformed them of my arrival inEngland, and gave them the knowledge

where to address me. I also requested toknow what had become of youngVangilt, whose escape I had contrived.Having enclosed that letter to the agent,and begged him to have it forwarded toHamburg, I went to bed, and, after theexcitement of the day, had a variety ofdreams, in which Minnie's form wascontinually making its appearance.

The following morning brought me along letter from my aunt, MrsBridgeman, very lively and veryamusing: the only news in it was themarriage of Lieutenant Flat to a tavern-keeper's daughter, which had givengreat offence to the marine corps, asshe was said to be rather light of

carriage. She begged me very much topay them a visit, but that was not all tomy wishes, I most candidly confess. Mypride revolted at it; I even doubt if Iwould have fitted out a ship atChatham where people could pointtheir finger at me, and say That post-captain's father was a marine in thosebarracks. Another letter from Lord deVersely, announcing his arrival atMadeline Hall, and requesting me tojoin him as soon as possible, wasinfinitely more to my taste, and Iresolved to start next day, which I did. Iwas very cordially received by hislordship, and very graciously by the oldlady, who expressed a hope that Iwould now make a long visit. About an

hour after I had arrived, ColonelDelmar made his appearance: he was acousin of Lord de Versely's, but Icertainly should not, from hisappearance, have supposed him to be aDelmar: for he was short, round-shouldered, and with a fat, rubicundface, apparently about forty years ofage. I observed, after our introduction,that his eyes were very often directedtowards me; but his manner wascourteous, and, although hisappearance at first sight was notprepossessing, his conversation wasvery agreeable, and he was verygentleman-like. Before dinner was over,I felt a great liking for him.

As the first of September had not yetarrived, the birds had still two days ofpeace and quietness, leading theirbroods through the stubbles, andpointing out to them the corn whichhad spilled on the ground, for theirfood. That the old birds had some ideaof a gun, it is to be supposed, fromtheir having escaped the season before;but the young coveys had still thatpleasure to come; in two days morethey were to be initiated into theastonishing fact, that fast as featherscould fly, lead could fly faster, andovertake them.

The two or three days before theshooting season begins are invariably

very tedious in the country, and Ipassed my morning chiefly in roamingthrough the park and pleasure grounds,and I hardly need say that, during thoserambles, my thoughts were chieflyoccupied with the intimacy which hadtaken place between my mother andLord de Versely. On the third morningafter my arrival I had been strolling formore than two hours, when I came to avery retired sort of Gothic cell, formedof the distended limbs of an old oak,intermixed with stones and grass. Itfaced towards the park, and was builtup on the green lawn amidst clumps oflaurel and other evergreens. I threwmyself on the benches. It was just theplace for a man to select for a

rendezvous: just the secret spot where amaiden could listen without tremblingat intruders; and it struck me that thismust have been the trysting place ofmy parents. For an hour I remainedthere, castle-building for the future, andmusing on the past, when I heard avoice, close to me on the other side ofthe cell, the back of which was turnedtowards the hall. I knew the voice to bethat of the old lady, who, it appears,had, as usual, come out in her gardenchair, and was dragged by herattendant, Phillis: the wheels had madeno noise on the velvet lawn, and, untilroused by her voice, I was not aware oftheir approach.

"Nonsense, Phillis; why, child, whatshould you know about such things "said the old lady.

"If you please to recollect, ma'am,"replied Phillis, who certainly was oldenough to recollect all the passages in awoman's life, "I was your maid at thetime that it happened, and I wasconstantly in company with BellaMason. She was very respectful towardsyou, but you did not know what hertemper was; there never was so proud ayoung woman, or who consideredherself of such consequence as she didso much so, that she treated even MrJonas, the butler, and Mrs Short, thehousekeeper, with disdain."

"Well, well, I know that she was proud;her mother was always a proud woman.Mr Mason, in his younger days, heldproperty of his own, at least his fatherdid, but he ran through it revelling andhorse-racing; but what does that prove"

"I only say, madam, what was said atthe time by everybody, that Bella Masonnever would have married that marine,whom she looked upon with contempt,although he certainly was a good-looking young man, if she had notbeen obliged to do so."

"But why obliged, Phillis "

"To conceal her shame, madam; for, ifyou recollect, the child was born threemonths after marriage."

"I recollect that, very well," replied MissDelmar; "it was a sad thing, and, as mynephew said, I ought to have lookedout sharper after Bella than I did, andnot have allowed her to be so much incompany with that marine."

"That marine, ma'am! he was innocentenough; Bella was not likely to listen toone like him."

"Who can you mean then, Phillis "

"Why, Lord de Versely, ma'am, to besure. Everybody in the Hall was surethe child was his; he and Bella were forever together for months before hermarriage."

"Phillis, Phillis, you don't know whatyou are saying it's impossible; indeed, Irecollect talking the matter over withLord de Versely, who was then CaptainDelmar, and he was more shocked atthe impropriety than even I was, andoffered to give the marine a goodwhipping."

"That may be, madam, but still CaptainDelmar was the father of that boy; for,if you recollect, old Mrs Mason came

to the Hall, and went away almostimmediately."

"Well, what of that she was displeasedno doubt."

"Yes, indeed she was, madam; but shehad a private meeting with CaptainDelmar; and Mrs Short, thehousekeeper, overheard what passed,and I understand that the captain didnot deny it to her. One thing is certain,that Mrs Mason, as she was going away,in her rage made use of language aboutCaptain Delmar, which otherwise shenever would have dared. And, then,madam, only look at Captain Keene,why, he is the very image of his

lordship."

"He is very like him, certainly," said theold lady, musing.

"And then, madam, do you think hislordship would have brought the boyup in the service, and made him a post-captain, if he had been the son of amarine And then, madam, see howfond his lordship is of him; why, hedotes upon him; and would he ask theson of his own servant to come downto Madeline Hall, as fit company foryou No; so, madam, depend upon it,Captain Keene is a Delmar, and nowonder his lordship is so fond of him,madam; for he is his only child, and I

dare say his lordship would give himhis right hand if he could leave him thebarony and estates, instead of themgoing away, as they will, to his youngerbrother's children."

"Well, well, Phillis, it may be so. I don'tknow what to think of it. I shall speakto Lord de Versely about it; for ifCaptain Keene is a Delmar, he must belooked to. He is a Delmar, althoughwith the bar sinister. I feel a little cold,Phillis, so drag me to the terrace, that Imay get a little sunshine."

Phillis, I thank thee, said I to myself, asthe chair wheeled away. Your love ofchatting may be useful to me. Perhaps

his lordship may now acknowledge mybirth to his aunt, and good may comeof it. I waited till the chair wheels wereheard on the gravel walk, and thenquitted the grotto, and bent my stepsaway from the Hall, that I mightcommune with my own thoughtswithout chance of interruption.

I had quitted the park, and was nowpacing over several fields, one afteranother, walking as if I had someimportant business in hand, when infact, my legs were only trying to keeppace with my thoughts, when I vaultedover a gate, and found myself in anarrow lane, sunk deep between twohedges. Indifferent as to the path I

took, I turned to the right, andcontinued on my way, walking as fast asbefore, when I heard the low bellowingof an animal. This induced me to raisemy eyes, and I witnessed a curiousscene in front of me, which I willnarrate in the next chapter.

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE.

As I said before, the lane was verynarrow, not admitting more than onevehicle to go along it, and was sunkbetween the hedges on each side, so asto render it not very easy to climb upthe bank. The parties who presented

themselves were, first a cow with hertail turned towards me, evidently awicked one, as she was pawing andbellowing in a low tone, and advancingtowards two people who were theobject of her attack. One was a verylittle man, dressed in black, the other astout burly young fellow in a shooting-jacket; but what amused me most was,that the stout young fellow, instead ofbeing in the advance to defend one somuch smaller than himself, not onlykept behind the little man, but actuallynow and then held him by theshoulders before his own person, as ashield to ward off the expected attackof the vicious animal. It is true that thelittle personage expostulated, and spoke

several times in a tone of command tohis companion, but his words wereunheeded, and the cow advanced, andthey retreated in the order which I havedescribed.

I quickened my pace, so as to gainrapidly upon them, and was soon but afew yards from the animal. I had nostick or weapon of any kind, but still Iknew how to manage unruly cattle assailors do when they were sent onboard ship alive. Indeed I had morethan once put it into practice myself;and although with a bull it was not avery easy matter, with a cow I feltcertain that I could effect my purpose.

The animal appeared now determinedto come to close quarters; and Itherefore approached her until I wasabout a couple of feet from her flank,all ready for a spring, in case she shouldsee me, and turn round. But she wastoo busy with the parties in front ofher, and at last she made a run. Thestout young man pushed the little mantowards the cow, and then ran for it.The little one, in his attempt to recoil,fell on the turf, and the cow made athim. I sprang forward, and catching thehorn of the animal farthest from me inmy right hand, at the same time put myleft knee on the horn nearest to me,threw all my weight upon it, so as toturn the animal's nose up in the air, and

seizing it by the nostrils with the otherhand, I held her head in that position,which of course rendered the animalharmless. In that position the cow wentover the prostrate man without doinghim any injury, plunging and capering,so as to extricate herself from myweight. I remained clinging to her forabout ten yards further, when Iperceived the stout fellow ahead, whohallooed out, "Hold her tight! hold hertight!" but that I would no longer do, asit was fatiguing work; so, as apunishment for his cowardice, I let gothe animal, springing clear off, andbehind it, the cow galloping away asfast as she could down the lane, and thefellow screaming and running before as

fast as he could.

Having thus rid myself of the cow andthe coward, I turned back to where theother party had been left on theground, and found him standing up,and looking at what was passing."You're not hurt, sir " said I.

"No, thanks to you; but no thanks tothat rascally clerk of mine, who wantedto shove me on the cow's horns to savehimself."

"He has a run for it now, at all events;"replied I, laughing, "and I let the cowloose on purpose; for if I had held on,and used all my strength, I could have

brought her down on her side and kepther down. Oh! there's a break in thebank, and he has climbed up it, so he issafe for a good fright," continued I;"and now we had better get awayourselves; for the animal may comeback, and, although one can pin her inthat way from behind, it is not to bedone when she comes stem on to you."

"Well, sir, I have heard of taking thebull by the horns as not being a verywise thing; but taking a cow by themhas probably saved my life. I thankyou."

"We manage them that way on boardship," replied I, laughing.

"You are a sailor, then, sir," replied thelittle man. "Probably I have the pleasureof addressing Captain Keene "

"That is my name," replied I; "but hereis the cow coming back, and the soonerwe get to the gate the better. I'm notashamed to run for it, and I supposeyou are not either." So saying, I took tomy heels, followed by my newcompanion, and we very soon put thebarred gate between us and our enemy.

"I will wish you good day now, sir,"said I; "I am going to the Hall."

"I am also bound there, Captain

Keene," replied my companion, "and,with your permission, will accompanyyou. Egad, we may meet another cow,"said he, laughing, "and I prefer being inyour company."

He then informed me that he was thesolicitor and agent of the HonourableMiss Delmar, and had been sent forabout some new leases, and that hisname was Warden. During our walk Ifound him a very cheerful, merry littleman, and a very good companion.

On our arrival at the Hall, Mr Wardenwas informed that Miss Delmar wasnot able to receive him just then, as shewas very busy with Lord de Versely,

who was with her in her private room. Itherefore remained with Mr Warden forabout an hour, when Lord de Verselycame down and joined us. He appearedto be in a remarkable gay humour, andshook me warmly by the hand when hecame in.

"Now, Mr Warden, you are to go upand receive your instructions, andrecollect, the sooner everything isexecuted the better."

Mr Warden left the room, and Inarrated to his lordship the adventurewith the cow. Just as I had begun it,Colonel Delmar came in, and listenedto my narration.

In about half an hour Mr Warden camedown-stairs, and with a very smilingface.

"Well, Mr Warden," said his lordship,"have you your instructions "

"Yes, my lord and I assure you that Inever shall execute any with so muchpleasure. Has Captain Keene told youhow he saved my life this morning "

"No, he did not say that," replied hislordship; "but he has told me about thecow, and your clerk putting youforemost in the breach."

"She would have made a breach in me Iexpect, if it had not been for thecaptain," replied Mr Warden; "and youmay therefore believe me, my lord,when I say that I shall obey myinstructions with pleasure. I wish yougood morning. Good morning,Captain Keene. Colonel, your mostobedient." So saying, Mr Warden leftthe room. I was very much struck withMr Warden's observation, that hewould execute his instructions with somuch pleasure; and when I turnedround, I perceived that Colonel Delmarwas looking very grave; but the firstdinner bell rang, and we all went to ourrooms to dress. Well, thought I, as Iwas dressing myself, I presume the old

lady has left me a thousand or two inher will. I cared little about that, andthen I dismissed the subject from mythoughts; but as I sat by Miss Delmarafter dinner, I could not help thinkingthat her manner towards me was moreaffectionate than it had been before; thehauteur with which her civility andkindness had hitherto been blendedappeared to have been thrown aside; Ipresumed that Lord de Versely hadbeen speaking in my favour, and feltgrateful to him for his kindness.Perhaps, thought I, he has revealed toher the secret of my birth, and she nowconsiders me as a relation; perhaps shemay have left me more than Isupposed. However, it is of little

consequence.

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX.

The next day, being the first ofSeptember, we were all very busy, andwe continued to shoot every day for aweek, when I thought it time to returnto Portsmouth. I mentioned myintentions to Lord de Versely, and waspressed to stay until the followingSaturday, it being then Tuesday. OnWednesday Mr Warden made hisappearance, attended by his clerk, whocarried a bag of papers. He remainedhalf an hour and then went home; but,

before he went, he asked me to dinewith him on the following day, and Iconsented.

After we returned from shooting thenext day, I changed my clothes, and,leaving word with the butler that Idined out, I took my way across thefields. I was walking very quietly on thegrass, by the side of a high hedge, whenI perceived two other men on theopposite side; one I recognised asColonel Delmar; the other I could notat first make out; but, as I approachedthem, I perceived that the colonel wastalking with the clerk of Mr Warden. Ipassed them without notice, for theywere very earnestly engaged in

conversation. What they said, I did notknow; but I thought it singular that soproud a person as Colonel Delmarshould be so engaged with an inferior;a little reflection, however made meconsider that there was nothing verysurprising in Colonel Delmar's enteringinto conversation with a man in thecountry. They might be talking aboutthe game, or a hundred other things.

I had a very friendly dinner with MrWarden, who, after dinner, gave me ahint that I should not be the worse forthe papers signed the day before. Hedid not however, say anything positive,as it would have been a breach of trust.When I spoke of my soon being afloat

again, he said that he would not fail towatch over my interests at the Hallduring my absence, and he requestedthat I would write to him, and considerhim as my sincere friend. "Of course,my dear Captain Keene, I do not expectthat you will at present give me yourentire confidence; but I trust you willwhen you know me, and at all eventsthat you will not fail to do so when myadvice may be of use to you. I have adebt of obligation to pay, and I shall bemost happy to do so, if it is in mypower!" I thanked Mr Warden for hiskind offers, and promised to availmyself of them, and we parted greatfriends.

The next day, Friday, we had a largeaddition to our shooting party. I hadnot been out more than an hour, when,as I was standing near Lord de Versely,who was re-loading his gun, a report,close to us, was heard, and I fell downclose to his feet, apparently dead. Akeeper, who was with us, ran to seewho had discharged the gun, andfound that it was Colonel Delmar, whonow ran up to us, stating, in hurriedterms, to Lord de Versely, that his gunhad gone off accidentally as he wasputting on a copper cap, and bitterlylamenting the circumstance. Lord deVersely was at the time kneeling downby my side (as I was afterwardsinformed), showing the greatest anxiety

and grief. My hat had been taken off; itwas full of blood and the back of myhead was much torn with the shot. Iremained insensible, although breathingheavily; a gate was taken off its hinges,and I was laid upon it, and carried tothe Hall.

Before the surgeon had arrived, I hadrecovered my senses. On examination, Ihad had a very narrow escape; thebetter part of the charge of shot hadentered the back part of my head, butfortunately not any had penetratedthrough the skull. After a tedious hour,employed in extracting this load, myhead was bound up, and I was madecomfortable in my bed. I must say that

Lord de Versely and Colonel Delmarvied with each other in their attentionsto me; the latter constantly accusinghimself as the author of the mischief,and watching by my bed the major partof the day.

This accident delayed my departure,and it was not until three weeksafterwards, that I was sufficientlyrecovered to leave my room. In themeantime, Lord de Versely, assured thatI was out of danger, went back toLondon. The colonel, however,remained. His kindness and attentionhad given me great pleasure, and wehad become very intimate. He hadoffered to go with me to Portsmouth,

and I had expressed the pleasure Ishould have in his company. TheHonourable Miss Delmar had shownthe greatest feeling and anxiety for meduring my illness; so had Mr Warden,who often called to see me; in fact, Ifound myself so surrounded by well-wishers and friends, that I hardlyregretted my accident.

At the end of the fifth week, I wassufficiently recovered to be able toreturn to Portsmouth, where I was nowvery anxious to arrive, as the Circe hadbeen launched and had already receivedher lower masts. I took my leave ofMiss Delmar, who requested my earlyreturn to Madeline Hall, and,

accompanied by Colonel Delmar, wasonce more established at Billett's Hotel.

Bob Cross was the first who made hisappearance; for I had written to him toacquaint him with my intended return.He had heard of my narrow escape, asit had been put into the newspaper; hisinformation was trifling, but to thepurpose. All was right as to the frigate:she sat on the water like a duck; therigging was far advanced, and theofficers seemed of the right sort. Allwas right, also, as to his matrimonialaffairs; his wife was every thing hewished; the old gentleman was as sweetas molasses, and he had laid the keel ofa young Cross. We then entered upon

business, and I gave him somedirections as to the rigging, and he leftme.

The next morning, the first lieutenantcalled to pay his respects, and hisappearance and conversation provedhim to be what he had beenrecommended as, a good seaman and abrave man. I went with him to thedockyard to look at the frigate in thebasin, and afterwards on board thehulk to see the other officers and themen, who had been entered. I hadevery reason to be satisfied, and I thenreturned to the hotel, to dine withColonel Delmar. This officer appearedto have taken a strong interest in me,

and ever since the accident of his gungoing off, which had so nearly beenfatal to me, was unbounded in hisprofessions of regard. I must say, that amore gentleman-like or more amusingcompanion I never met with. A greatintimacy was established between us; hewas constantly making me presents ofvalue, which I would fain haveprevented his doing; occasionally, whenwe were alone, he would hintsomething about my family andparentage; but this was a subject uponwhich I was invariably silent, and Iimmediately changed the conversation;once only I replied, that my father andmother were both dead.

On my arrival at Portsmouth, I foundseveral letters waiting for me, andamong them two or three from mymother, who had seen the report in thenewspaper of the escape that I hadhad, and, of course, was excessivelyanxious to hear from my own handhow I was. Had I thought that it wouldhave come to her knowledge, I certainlyshould have written to my grandmotherfrom Madeline Hall; but I imaginedthat she knew nothing about it, untilmy return to Portsmouth, when heranxious letters proved the contrary; forin her anxiety she had quite forgottenher promise that all communicationshould be through my grandmother.

As soon as I had read the letters Ilocked them up in my desk, andhastened to reply to them, assuring mymother of my perfect restoration tohealth, and cautioned her not to breakthrough the agreement we had madefor the future, pointing out to her thathad these letters been forwarded toMadeline Hall, her handwriting wouldhave been recognised. I said, inconclusion, "I must say, my dearmother, that I now heartily repent thatwe should have resorted to the step wehave done in pretending that you aredead. That some advantage was gainedby it at the time, I really believe; but Ihave a feeling that eventually somemischief may occur from it. I hope I

may be mistaken; but if I am not, it willonly be the punishment which Ideserve for an act of duplicity which Ihave repented of ever since."

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN.

My time was now fully employedduring the day in fitting out the frigate;but in the evening I generally dined outat the admiral's or at the officers' mess. Ireceived several invitations from themarine mess to dine with them; but Ialways contrived to be engaged, for Iwas fearful that something might besaid relative to my putative father, Ben,

which might hurt my pride. Not that Ihad any reason to suppose that any ofthe officers would have been guilty ofany such rudeness; but as a great dealof wine was drank when companywere at the mess, and there were manyyoung men there, it was possible that,having the knowledge, they might intheir cups say something which theynever would have done when they weresober. The colonel very often dinedthere, and constantly asked me why Irefused. My reply was certainly not thetruth, for I said that I was not verypartial to marine officers.

We had been three weeks atPortsmouth when Colonel Delmar

received a letter from a friend of his, aMajor Stapleton, which he read aloudto me at breakfast. It stated that themajor would be down at Portsmouththe next day, and requested the colonelto procure him good rooms. "He is anexcellent fellow, the major," continuedthe colonel, "and will be a greataddition to our society. I will prevailupon him to stay a week or ten days."

On my return from the dock-yard onthe following day, I found the coloneland Major Stapleton in our sitting-room, and was introduced to him. Hewas a small, neatly-made man, withhandsome features, very well dressed,and of very fashionable appearance.

Still there was something in his eyewhich did not please me; it wasunsettled and wandering, and neverfixed upon you for more than a second.He met me with great warmth andempressement, shook me by the hand, anddeclared what pleasure he had inmaking my acquaintance. We sat downto dinner, and were very merry.

The major had been with us a week,when we had a large party to dinner.The wine was passed freely, and we allwere more or less elated. The majorappeared particularly so, and very muchinclined to be quarrelsome, and as heconstantly addressed himself to me, Iwas very cautious in what I said, as I

perceived that he was in the humour totake offence at anything. Several veryoffensive remarks were made by him, asif to pick a quarrel between us, but Iparried them as well as I could, and Iwas making an observation, when themajor started up, and told me that whatI said was a lie, and that I was ascoundrel for having said so.

Now, as my observation was to my firstlieutenant, and was in reference to thehold of the frigate, there could be nocause for this insult, and it could onlybe ascribed to his being in a state ofintoxication. My reply was very cooland quiet: "Major, you do not knowwhat you are saying; but we will talk

about it to-morrow morning." I thenrose and went to my bed-room, and thewhole party broke up immediately.

Shortly afterwards, Colonel Delmarcame into my room, and blaming themajor very much for his conduct,ascribed it to intoxication and said thathe would make him send a properapology, which he had no doubt thenext morning, when the major wasinformed of what he had done, hewould be most anxious to offerhimself.

I replied, that I presumed so; and hequitted my room. Indeed, so fully was Iconvinced of this in my own mind,

that I gave it no further thought, andwas soon fast asleep, and did not wakeuntil Colonel Delmar entered my roomat a late hour.

"Well, colonel," said I.

"My dear Keene," said he, "I have beento the major, and, to my surprise, whenI stated to him what had passed at thetable last night, his reply was, that heperfectly remembered all about it andthat he would not retract what he hadsaid. I remonstrated with him, but invain. He says, that it is cowardly toretract, and that he will never make anapology."

"Then," replied I, "there is but one stepfor me to take."

"As our friend, I told him so, andpressed him very hard to acknowledgehis error, but he continued steadfast inhis refusal. I then took upon myself tosay that I was there as your friend, andbegged he would name an officer towhom I might address myself. Did Inot right, my dear Keene "

"Certainly; and I am very much obligedto you," replied I, putting on mydressing-gown.

"He must be mad, utterly and positivelymad!" exclaimed Colonel Delmar; "I

regret very much that he has ever comehere. I know that some years ago, whenhe was younger, he fought two or threeduels rather than make an apology; butin this instance it was so unprovoked,and I had hoped that he had got overall that nonsense and obstinacy. Areyou a good shot, Keene because he is anotorious one."

"I can hit my man, colonel; it is truethat I have only fought one duel in mylife, and would make a great sacrificerather than fight another; but noalternative is left me in this case; and ifblood is shed, it must be on the headof him who provoked it."

"Very true," replied Colonel Delmar,biting his lip; "I only hope you will besuccessful."

"I have no particular animosity againstMajor Stapleton," replied I; "but as heis such a good shot, I shall in my owndefence take good aim at him. At allevents, I have sufficient acquaintancewith fire-arms, and have passedthrough too many bullets not to becool and collected under fire, and Itherefore consider myself quite a matchfor the major. Now, colonel, if you willorder the breakfast, I will be down inten minutes or a quarter of an hour."

As the colonel was going out of the

room, his servant knocked at the door,and said that Captain Green wished tospeak to him on particular business; Itherefore did not hurry myself, butproceeded quietly with my toilet, as Iwas well aware what the particularbusiness was, and that the conferencemight last some time. On mydescending into the sitting-room Ifound the colonel alone.

"Well, Keene," said he, "everything isarranged, for the major is deaf to allexpostulation. You are to meet thisevening, and, to avoid interference,Captain Green and I have agreed to saythat the major has apologised, and all ismade up." Of course I had no

objection to make to that, and weparted for the present, I walking to thedock-yard, and he remaining at thehotel to write letters.

The reader may think that I tookmatters very coolly; but the fact was, Ihad no preparations to make in case ofaccident, having no wife or family, andas to any other preparations at such atime, I considered them as mockery. Iknew that I was about to do what waswrong to offend my Creator andknowing that, and sinning with my eyesopen, much as I regretted that I wascompelled to do so, I was still resolvedupon doing it. How great may be theculpability in such cases when you are

called upon to sacrifice all your worldlyinterests, and to be despised amongmen, or run the risk of involuntarilytaking another person's life, I could notpretend to judge; but one thing wascertain, that, however it may be judgedin the next world, in this, amongsoldiers and sailors, it will always beconsidered as venial. I did, therefore,what most in my profession wouldhave done under the samecircumstances. I drove it from mythoughts as much as possible, until thetime came to decide my fate. Iconsidered that I must be judged by thetenor of my whole life, and thatrepentance, under chance of death, wasof about the same value as death-bed

repentance.

As soon as the dock-yard men weremustered out, I returned to the hotel,and sat down to dinner with thecolonel. We had scarcely finished abottle of claret when it was time to beoff. We walked out of the town, to theplace appointed, where I found myadversary and his second. The groundwas marked out by the colonel, and,when I took my station, I found thatthe setting sun was in my eyes. Ipointed it out to him, and requested myposition might be changed. The othersecond heard me do so, and veryhandsomely agreed that I was entitledto what I asked, and the colonel

immediately apologised for hisremissness to my interests. The groundwas then marked out in anotherdirection, and the colonel took me tomy place, where I observed that one ofthe white-washed posts was exactlybehind me, making me a sure mark formy antagonist. "I am not used to thesethings, Keene," replied Colonel Delmar,"and I make strange mistakes." I thenpointed out a direction which would befair for both parties. The pistols werethen loaded, and put into our hands.We fired at the signal. I felt that I washit, but my adversary fell. I wasparalysed; and although I remained onmy feet, I could not move. CaptainGreen and the colonel went up to

where my adversary lay: the ball hadpassed through his chest.

"He is dead," said Captain Green "quitedead."

"Yes," replied Colonel Delmar. "Mydear Keene, I congratulate you: youhave killed the greatest scoundrel thatever disgraced his Majesty's uniform."

"Colonel Delmar," replied CaptainGreen, "the observation might well bespared: our errors and our follies diewith us."

"Very true, Captain Green," replied I. "Ican only express my surprise that the

colonel should have introduced to me aperson whose memory he now sobitterly assails." Somehow or another,from the commencement of the duel,Colonel Delmar's conduct had excitedmy suspicions, and a hundred thingscrowded into my memory, whichappeared as if illumined like a flash oflightning. I came suddenly to theconviction that he was my enemy, andnot my friend. But I was bleeding fast:some marines, who were passing, weresummoned, and the body of MajorStapleton was carried away by oneparty, while I was committed toanother, and taken back to the hotel.The surgeon was sent for, and mywound was not dangerous. The ball

had gone deep into my thigh, but hadmissed any vessel of magnitude. It wasextracted, and I was left quiet in bed.Colonel Delmar came up to me asbefore, but I received his professionswith great coolness. I told him that Ithought it would be prudent of him todisappear until the affair had blownover; but he declared to me that hewould remain with me at every risk.Shortly afterwards, Captain Green cameinto my room, and said, "I'm sure,Captain Keene, you will be glad to hearthat Major Stapleton is not dead. Hehad swooned, and is now come to, andthe doctor thinks favourably of him."

"I am indeed very glad, Captain Green;

for I had no animosity against themajor, and his conduct to me has beenquite incomprehensible."

After inquiry about my wound, andexpressing a hope that I should soonbe well, Captain Green left; but Iobserved that he took no further noticeof Colonel Delmar than a haughtysalute as he quitted the room; and then,to my surprise, Colonel Delmar saidthat, upon consideration, he thought itwould be advisable for him to go awayfor a certain time.

"I agree with you," replied I; "it wouldbe better." I said this, because I did notwish his company; for it at once struck

me as very strange that he should, nowthat Major Stapleton was alive andpromising to do well, talk of departure,when he refused at the time hesupposed him to be killed. I wastherefore very glad when in an hour ortwo afterwards he took his leave, andstarted, as he said, for London.

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT.

My recovery was rapid: in less than afortnight I was on the sofa. The frigatewas now rigged, and had taken in herwater and stores, and was reportedready for sea in a month, as we still

required about forty men to make upour complement. I saw a great deal ofCaptain Green, who paid me a visitalmost every day; and once, when ourconversation turned upon the duel, Imade the same remark as I did whenColonel Delmar used such harshlanguage over the body of MajorStapleton. "Yes," replied Captain Green,"I thought it was my duty to tell himwhat Colonel Delmar had said. He wasvery much excited, and replied, 'Thegreatest scoundrel, did he say then is thedevil better than those he tempts;however, we are both in each other'spower. I must get well first, and then Iwill act.' There certainly is somemystery, the attack was so unprovoked,

the determination so positive. Have youany reason to suppose that ColonelDelmar is your enemy, Captain Keenefor certainly he did appear to me to doall he could at the time of the duel togive your adversary the advantage."

"I really have no cause to suppose thathe has grounds for being my enemy;but I cannot help suspecting that, forsome reason or reasons unknown, he isso."

When Captain Green had left me, Itried all I could to find out whyColonel Delmar should be inimical tome. That he was the supposed heir toMiss Delmar I knew; but surely her

leaving me a few thousands was notsufficient cause for a man to seek mylife. Lord de Versely had nothing toleave; I could come to no conclusionthat was at all satisfactory. I thenthought whether I would write to Lordde Versely, and tell him what hadhappened; but I decided that I wouldnot. The initials had been put in thepapers at the announcement of theduel, and, had he seen them, hecertainly would have written down toinquire about the facts. My mother hadso done, and I resolved that I wouldanswer her letter, which had hithertoremained on the table. I sent for mydesk, and when my servant brought itme, the bunch of keys were hanging to

the lock. I thought this strange, as I hadlocked my desk before I went out tomeet Major Stapleton, and had neversent for it since my return; my servant,however, could tell me nothing aboutit, except that he found it as he broughtit to me; but after a little time, herecollected that the doctor had askedfor a pen and ink to write aprescription, and that the colonel hadtaken the keys to get him what herequired. This accounted for it, andnothing more was said upon thesubject. Of course, although it wasknown, no notice was taken of whathad passed by the Admiralty. I had noteven put myself down in the sickreport, but signed my daily papers, and

sent them into the admiral's office as ifnothing had happened.

In six weeks I was able to limp about alittle, and the Circe was at last reportedready for sea. My orders came down,and I was to sail with the first fair windto join the squadron in the Texel andNorth Sea. I had taken up my quarterson board, and was waiting two days,while the wind still blew hard from theeastward, when my promise to write toMr Warden occurred to me; and, as Ihad closed all my despatches to Lordde Versely the Honourable MissDelmar, to whom I made my excuse fornot being able to pay my respectsbefore my departure my mother, and

my aunt Bridgeman I resolved that Iwould write him a long letter previousto my sailing. I did so, in which Ientered into the whole affair of theduel, the conduct of Colonel Delmar,and my suspicions relative to him;stating, at the same time, that I couldnot comprehend why he should havesought to injure me. I finished thisletter late in the evening, and the nextmorning, the wind having come round,we sailed for our destination.

Once more on the water, all mythoughts were given to the service. Wesoon fell in with the North Seasquadron, and the day afterwards theCirce was directed to go on shore in

company with the Dryad, and watchthe flotillas of gun-boats which hadbeen collecting in the various rivers andports; to sink, burn, and destroy to theutmost of our power. This was anactive and dangerous service, as theenemy had every advantage in the sandsand shoals, and hardly a day passed inwhich we were not engaged with theflotillas and batteries. It was, however,now fine weather, for the winter had setin early, and had passed away, and fortwo months we continued in theservice, during which my skip'scompany were well trained. Onemorning a cutter from the fleet wasreported from the mast-head, and weexpected that we should soon have our

letters from England, when the Dryadthrew out the signal for six sail ofpraams in shore.

The two frigates made all sail in chase,leaving the cutter to follow us how shecould. Our masters were wellacquainted with the shoals on the coast,and we threaded our way through themtowards the enemy. We were withingun-shot, and had exchangedbroadsides with the batteries, when theflotillas gained a small harbour, whichprevented our making any furtherattempts. The Dryad made the signal tohaul off; it was quite time, as we hadnot more than four hours' daylight, andwere entangled among the shoals. The

breeze, which had been fresh, nowincreased very rapidly, and there wasevery appearance of a gale. We workedout as fast as we could, and by nineo'clock in the evening we were clear ofthe sands, and in the open sea; but thegale had sprung up so rapidly that wewere obliged to reduce our sail to close-reefed topsails. With the sands underour lee, it was necessary to draw off asfast as we could, and we thereforecarried a heavy press of sail all thenight at last, the wind was so strongthat we could only carry close-reefedmaintop-sail and reefed fore-sail; andwith a heavy sea, which had risen up,we felt that we were in extreme danger.

Daylight once more made itsappearance. Our first object was toascertain the position of the Dryad.For a long time we looked in vain; atlast, a partial clearing up of the horizonon the lee bow discovered her, loomingthrough the heavy atmosphere, morelike a phantom ship than the work ofmortal hands. She was a deep grey massupon a lighter grey ground. Her top-masts were gone, and she was pitchingand rising without appearing toadvance under her courses and stormstaysails.

"There she is, sir," said Mr Wilson; "andif the gale lasts, good-bye to her."

"If the gale lasts, Mr Wilson," said I ina low voice, "I suspect you may singour requiem as well; but we must trustto Heaven and our own exertions. Passalong the lead-line, Mr Hawkins."

"Aye, aye, sir," replied the officer of thewatch; "how much out sir "

"Forty fathoms."

The men ranged themselves along thelee-bulwarks, chains, and gangway andpassed the deep sea-lines from aft tothe anchor stock forward. The deep sealead was taken forward, and as soon asit was bent and ready, the ship wasthrown up to the wind so as to check

her way. "Heave," and the lead wasthrown, and as it descended the linewas dropped from the hands of themen, one after another, as the line drewaft; but when it came to the hands ofthe master, who was on the quarter,instead of finding, as he expected, fortyfathoms of water, he had to haul in theslack line for such a length of time, thatthe lead was astern and no propersoundings could be obtained.

One thing was, however, certain, whichwas, that we were in much shallowerwater than we had any idea of; and themaster, much alarmed, desired thequarter-master to go into the chainsand see if he could get soundings with

the hand-lead while the men werehauling in the deep sea-line. Thequarter-master was forestalled by BobCross who, dropping into the chains,cleared the line, and swinging it buttwice or thrice, for there was little or noway in the vessel, let it go.

The anxiety with which the descent ofthe line was watched by me, the master,and other of the officers who werehanging over the hammock rails, itwould be difficult to describe. Whensixteen fathoms were out the leadsounded. Cross gathered up the slackline, and fourteen and a half fathomswas announced.

"Mr Hillyer," said I, "oblige me bycoming down into the cabin." Themaster followed me immediately. Thechart was on the table in the fore-cabin.

"We must have gone to leewarddreadfully, sir."

"Yes," replied I; "but the sweep of thecurrents in heavy gales is sotremendous, and so uncertain on thiscoast, that I am not surprised. We musthave had a South East current, andprobably we are hereabouts," continuedI, putting the point of the compassupon the spot.

"It seems hardly possible, sir," replied

the master; "but still I fear it must beso; and if so," continued he, drawing adeep sigh, "I'm afraid it's all over withus, without a miracle in our favour."

"I am of your opinion, Mr Hillyer; butsay nothing about it," replied I; "thegale may moderate, the wind may shift,and if so we may be saved. At all events,it's no use telling bad news too soon,and therefore you'll oblige me by notsaying anything on the subject. A fewhours will decide our fate."

"But the Dryad, she is good four milesto the leeward of us, and the soundingsdecrease here so rapidly, that in an hour,with the sail she is under, she must go

on shore."

"She has no chance, that's certain,"replied I. "I only hope it may be sothick that we may not see her."

"Not a soul will be saved, sir," repliedthe master, shuddering. "I should say itwere impossible, Mr Hillyer; but we allowe Heaven a death; and if they gofirst and we go after them, at all events,let us do our duty until the time comesbut never despair. As long as there islife, there is hope; so now let us go ondeck, and put as good a face on it as wecan."

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE.

I returned on deck followed by themaster. "The barometer is rising," said Ialoud, to the first lieutenant; "so Ipresume the gale will break abouttwelve o'clock."

"I am glad to hear of it, sir; for we havequite enough of it," replied the first-lieutenant.

"Do you see the Dryad "

"No, sir; it's quite thick again toleeward: we have not seen her these tenminutes."

Thank God for that, thought I, for theywill never see her again. "Whatsoundings had you last "

"Fourteen fathoms, sir."

"I expect we shall cross the tail of thebank in much less," replied I; "but,when once clear, we shall have sea-room."

As the captain is an oracle in times ofdanger, the seamen caught every wordwhich was uttered from my mouth; andwhat they gathered from what I hadsaid, satisfied them that they were in noimmediate danger. Nevertheless, the

master walked the deck as if he wasstupefied with the impending crisis. Nowonder, poor fellow; with a wife andfamily depending upon him forsupport, it is not to be expected that aman can look upon immediatedissolution without painful feelings. Asailor should never marry: or if hedoes, for the benefit of the service, hismarriage should prove an unhappy one,and then he would become morereckless than before. As for my ownthoughts, they may be given in a fewwords they were upon the vanity ofhuman wishes. Whatever I had donewith the one object I had in viewwhatever might have been my successhad I lived whether I might have been

wedded to Minnie some future day, orwhat may have resulted, good, bad, orindifferent, as to future, all was to be, ina few hours, cut short by the will ofHeaven. In the next world there wasneither marriage nor giving in marriagein the next world, name, titles, wealth,everything worldly was as nought andall I had to do was to die like a man,and do my duty to the last, trusting to amerciful God to forgive me my sinsand offences; and with this philosophyI stood prepared for the event.

About noon it again cleared up toleeward, but the Dryad was no longerto be seen: this was reported to me. Asit was nearly three hours since we last

had a sight of her, I knew her fate toowell she had plenty of time to go onshore, and to be broken up by theheavy seas. I did however point myglass in the direction, and coollyobserved, "she has rounded the tail ofthe bank, I presume, and has bore up.It was the best thing she could do." Ithen asked the master if he had woundhis chronometers, and went down intothe cabin. I had not, however, beenexamining the chart more than aminute, when the officer of the watchcame down, and reported that we hadshoaled to twelve fathoms.

"Very good, Mr Hawkins; we shall bein shallower water yet. Let me know if

there is any change in the soundings."

As soon as the cabin door was againshut, I worked up the tide to see whenit would change against us; I found thatit had changed one hour at least. Thenit will be sooner over, thought I,throwing down the pencil.

"Mr Cross, the boatswain, wishes tospeak to you, sir," said the sentry,opening the cabin door.

"Tell him to come in," replied I. "Well,Cross, what's the matter "

"I was speaking to the first lieutenantabout getting up a runner, sir the fore-

stay is a good deal chafed; that is, if youthink it's of any use."

"How do you mean, of any use, Cross"

"Why, sir, although no one wouldsuppose it from you but if the face ofthe master (and he is not a faint-heartedman neither) is to be taken as abarometer, we shall all be in 'kingdomcome' before long. I've cruised in theseseas so often, that I pretty well guesswhere we are, Captain Keene."

"Well, Cross, it's no use denying that weare in a mess, and nothing but the windgoing down or changing can get us out

of it."

"Just as I thought sir; well, it can't behelped, so it's no use fretting about it. Ithink myself that the gale is breaking,and that we shall have fine weather byto-morrow morning."

"That will be rather too late, Cross; forI think we shall be done for in three orfour hours, if not sooner."

"Eleven fathoms, sir," said the officerof the watch, coming in hastily.

"Very well, Mr Hawkins; let her gothrough the water," replied I.

As soon as the cabin door was againshut, I said, "You see, Cross, the tide isnow against us, and this will not lastlong."

"No, sir; we shall strike in five fathomswith this heavy sea."

"I know we shall; but I do not wish todishearten the men before it isnecessary, and then we must do ourbest."

"You won't be offended, I am sure, bymy asking, Captain Keene, what youthink of doing "

"Not at all, Cross; it is my intention to

explain it to the ship's company beforeI do it. I may as well take your opinionupon it now. As soon as we are in sixfathoms, I intend to cut away the mastsand anchor."

"That's our only chance, sir, and if it iswell done, and the gale abates, it maysave some of us; but how do youintend to anchor "

"I shall back the best bower with thesheet, and let go the small bower at thesame time that I do the sheet, so as toride an even strain."

"You can't do better, sir; but that willrequire time for preparation, to be well

done. Do you think that we shall havetime, if you wait till we are in sixfathoms "

"I don't know but you are right, Cross,and I think it would be better tocommence our preparations at once."

"Ten fathoms, sir," reported the officerof the watch.

"Very well, I will be on deck directly."

"Well, sir, we must now go to our duty;and as we may chance not to talk toone another again, sir," said Cross, "Ican only say God bless you, and I hopethat, if we do not meet again in this

world, we shall in heaven, or as near toit as possible. Good-bye, sir."

"Good-bye, Cross," replied I, shakinghim by the hand; "we'll do our duty, atall events. So now for my last dyingspeech."

Cross quitted the cabin, and I followedhim. As soon as I was on deck, Idesired the first lieutenant to turn thehands up, and send them aft. Whenthey were all assembled, with Cross attheir head, I stood on one of thecarronades and said: "My lads, I havesent for you, because I consider that,although the gale is evidently breaking,we are shoaling our water so fast, that

we are in danger of going on shorebefore the gale does break. Now, what Iintend to do, as our best chance, is tocut away the masts, and anchor as soonas we are in six fathoms water; perhapswe may then ride it out. At all events,we must do our best, and put our trustin Providence. But, my lads, you mustbe aware, that in times of difficulty it isimportant that we should be all cooland collected, that you must adhere toyour discipline, and obey your officersto the last; if you do not, everythingwill go wrong instead of right. Youhave proved yourselves an excellent setof men, and I'm sure you will continueso to do. It is possible we may not haveto cut away our masts, or to anchor;

still, we must make every preparation incase it is necessary, and I have,therefore, sent for you, to explain myintentions, and to request that you willall assist me to the best of yourabilities; and I feel convinced that youwill, and will do your duty like Britishseamen. That's all I have to say, my lads.Pipe down, Mr Cross."

The ship's company went forward insilence. They perceived the full extentof the danger. The first lieutenant andboatswain employed a portion inbacking the best bower anchor with thesheet; the others roued up the cablesfrom the tiers, and coiled them on themain-deck, clear for running. All hands

were busily employed, and employmentmade them forget their fears. The workwas done silently, but orderly andsteadily. In the meantime we hadshoaled to eight fathoms, and it wasnow nearly three o'clock; but as it wassummer time, the days were long.Indeed, when the weather was fine,there was little or no night, and theweather was warm, which was all in ourfavour.

When everything was reported ready, Iwent round to examine and ascertain ifthe cables would run clear. Satisfiedthat all was right, I then picked out themen, and appointed those who weremost trustworthy to the stations of

importance; and, having so done, Ithen returned to the quarter-deck, andcalled up the carpenter and some of thetopmen to be ready with the axes to cutaway the masts and lashings of thebooms and boats. Just as these orderswere completed, the gale blew fiercerthan ever. We were now in sevenfathoms water, and pressed heavy bythe gale.

I stood at the break of the gangway, thefirst lieutenant and master by my side,and Cross a little forward, watching myeye. The men in the chains continued togive the soundings in a clear steadyvoice, "By the mark seven," "Quarterless seven," "And a half six." At last,

the man in the chains next to me, a fineold forecastle man, gave the sounding"By the mark six," and he gave it with alouder voice than before, with a sort ofdefiance, as much as to say, "The time iscome, let the elements do their worst."

The time was come. "Silence, fore andaft. Every man down under the half-deck, except those stationed. Cut awaythe boom lashings, and clear the boats."This was soon done, and reported."Now then, my lads, be steady. Cutaway the lanyards in the chains."

One after another the lanyards andbackstays were severed; the mastsgroaned and creaked, and then the

fore-mast and main-mast were over theside almost at the same time; the mizenfollowed, as the frigate broached to andrighted, leaving the ship's deck a massof wreck and confusion; but no onewas hurt, from the precautions whichhad been taken, the mast having beencut away before we rounded to, toanchor, as otherwise, they would havefallen aft and not gone clear of theship.

"Stand by the best bower. Stand clearof the cable. Let go the anchor."

As soon as the best bower cable wasnearly out, the sheet anchor and smallbower were let go at the same moment,

and the result was to be ascertained.

CHAPTER FORTY.

The frigate was head to wind, risingand pitching with the heavy sea, butnot yet feeling the strain of the cables:the masts lay rolling and beatingalongside.

The ship's company had most of themreturned on deck, to view theirimpending fate, and the carpenters,who had already received their orders,were battening down the hatchways onthe main-deck. In a minute the frigate

rode to her anchors, and as soon as thestrain was on the cables, she dipped,and a tremendous sea broke over herbows, deluging us fore and aft, nearlyfilling the main-deck, and washing thecarpenters away from their half-completed work. A second and a thirdfollowed, rolling aft, so as to almostbury the vessel, sweeping away the menwho clung to the cordage and guns,and carrying many of them overboard.

I had quitted the gangway, where therewas no hold, and had repaired to themain bitts, behind the stump of themain-mast. Even in this position Ishould not have been able to hold on,if it had not been for Bob Cross, who

was near me, and who passed a roperound my body as I was sweepingaway; but the booms and boats whichhad been cut adrift, in case of the shipdriving on shore broadside, were drivenaft with the last tremendous sea, andmany men on the quarter-deck werecrushed and mangled.

After the third sea had swept over us,there was a pause, and Cross said tome, "We had better go down on themain-deck, Captain Keene, and get thehalf-ports open if possible." We did so,and with great difficulty, found thepeople to help us; for, as it may beimagined, the confusion was now verygreat; but the carpenters were again

collected, and the half-ports got out,and then the battening down wascompleted; for, although she continuedto ship seas fore and aft, they were notso heavy as the three first, which had sonearly swamped her.

I again went on deck, followed byCross, who would not leave me. Mostof the men had lashed themselves tothe guns and belaying pins, but Ilooked in vain for the first lieutenantand master; they were standing at thegangway at the time of the first seabreaking over us, and it is to bepresumed that they were washedoverboard, for I never saw them again.

We had hardly been on deck, and takenour old position at the bitts, when theheavy seas again poured over us; butthe booms having been cleared, and theports on the main-deck open, they didnot sweep us with the same force asbefore.

"She cannot stand this long, Bob," saidI, as we clung to the bitts.

"No, sir, the cables must part with sucha heavy strain; or if they do not, weshall drag our anchors till we strike onthe sands."

"And then we shall go to pieces "

"Yes, sir; but do not forget to get to thewreck of the masts, if you possibly can.The best chance will be there."

"Bad's the best, Cross; however, thatwas my intention."

The reader will be surprised at myhaving no conversation with any otherparty but Cross; but the fact was, thatalthough it was only occasionally that aheavy sea poured over us, we wereblinded by the continual spray in whichthe frigate was enveloped, and whichprevented us not only from seeing ourown position, but even a few feet fromus; and, as if any one who had not afirm hold when the seas poured over

the deck, was almost certain to bewashed overboard, every man clung towhere he was; indeed, there were notfifty men on deck; for those who hadnot been washed overboard by the firstseas, had hastened to get under thehalf-deck; and many had been washedoverboard in the attempt.

The most painful part was to hear themoaning and cries for help of the poorfellows who lay jammed under theheavy spars and boats which had beenwashed aft, and to whom it wasimpossible to afford any relief withoutthe assistance of a large body of men.But all I have described since theanchors were let go occurred in a few

minutes.

On a sudden, the frigate heeled over tostarboard, and at the same time a seabroke over her chesstree, which nearlydrowned us where we were clinging. Assoon as the pouring off of the waterenabled us to recover our speech, "Shehas parted, Cross, and all is over withus," said I.

"Yes, sir; as soon as she strikes, she willbreak up in ten minutes. We must notstay here, as she will part amidships."

I felt the truth of the observation, and,waiting until a heavy sea had passedover us, contrived to gain the after

ladder, and descend. As soon as wewere on the main deck, we crawled tothe cabin, and seated ourselves by theafter-gun, Cross having made a hold onto a ring-bolt for us with his silk neck-handkerchief.

There were many men in the cabin,silently waiting their doom. They knewthat all was over, that nothing could bedone, yet they still contrived to touchtheir hats respectfully to me as I passed.

"My lads," said I, as soon as I hadsecured my hold, "the cables haveparted, and the ship will strike, and goto pieces in a very short time; recollectthat the masts to leeward are your best

chance."

Those who were near me said, "Thankyou, Captain Keene;" but the wordswere scarcely out of their mouths,when a shock passed through thewhole vessel, and communicated itselfto our very hearts. The ship had struckon the sand, and the beams and timbershad not ceased trembling and groaning,when a sea struck her larboardbroadside, throwing her over on herbeam-ends, so that the starboard sideof the main-deck and the guns wereunder water.

It would be impossible after this todetail what occurred in a clear and

correct manner, as the noise andconfusion were so terrible. At every seahurled against the sides of the vesselthe resistance to them became less.What with the crashing of the beams,the breaking up of the timbers, and theguns to windward, as their fasteningsgave way, tumbling with a tremendouscrash to leeward, and passing throughthe ship's sides, the occasional screamsmixed with the other noise, thepouring, dashing, and washing of thewaters, the scene was appalling. At last,one louder crash than any of theformer announced that the vessel hadyielded to the terrific force of thewaves, and had parted amidships. Afterthis there was little defence against

them, even where we were clinging, forthe waters poured in, as if maddenedby their success, through the passageformed by the separation of the vessel,and came bounding on, as if changingtheir direction on purpose tooverwhelm us. As the two parts of thevessel were thrown higher up, theshocks were more severe, and indeed,the waves appeared to have morepower than before, in consequence oftheir being so increased in weight fromthe quantity of sand which was mixedup with them. Another crash! the sidesof the after-part of the vessel had givenway, and the heavy guns, disengaged,flew to leeward, and we foundourselves without shelter from the

raging waters.

The part of the wreck on which Crossand I were sitting was so completely onits beam-ends that the deck was withina trifle of being perpendicular. To walkwas impossible: all that we could dowas to slide down into the water toleeward; but little was to be gained bythat, as there was no egress. Wetherefore remained for more than anhour in the same position, wearied withclinging, and the continual suffocationwe received from the waves, as theydeluged us. We perceived that the wreckwas gradually settling down deeper anddeeper in the sand; it was more steadyin consequence, but at the same time

the waves had more power over theupper part; and so it proved; for oneenormous sea came in, blowing up thequarter deck over our heads, tearingaway the planking and timbers, andhurling them to leeward. This, at allevents, set us free, although it exposedus more than before; we could now seeabout us, that is, we could see toleeward, and Cross pointed out to methe mainmast tossing about in theboiling water, with the main-top nowburied, and now rising out clear. Inodded my head in assent. He made asign to say that he would go first afterthe next wave had passed over us.

I found myself alone, and as soon as I

had cleared my eyes of the salt-water, Iperceived Cross in the surge to leeward,making for the floating mast. He gainedit, and waved his hand. I immediatelyfollowed him, and, after a short buffet,gained a place by his side, just behindthe main-top, which afforded usconsiderable shelter from the seas.Indeed, as the main-mast was in amanner anchored by the lee rigging tothe wreck of the vessel, the latter servedas a breakwater, and the sea was,therefore, comparatively smooth, and Ifound my position infinitely moreagreeable than when I was clinging onthe wreck. I could now breathe freely,as it was seldom I was wholly underwater; neither was it necessary, as

before, to cling for your life.

On looking round me, I found thatabout twenty men were hanging on tothe mast. Many of them appeared quiteexhausted, and had not strength left toobtain a more favourable berth. Theposition taken by Cross and myself wasvery secure, being between the main-top and the catharpings, and the waterwas so warm that we did not feel theoccasional immersion; five other menwere close to us, but not a word wassaid, indeed, hardly a recognitionexchanged. At that time we thoughtonly of immediate preservation, andhad little feeling for anybody else.

CHAPTER FORTY ONE.

The night was now coming on; therolling waves changed from the yellowtinge given by the sand to green, andthen to purple: at last all was blackexcept the white foaming breakers.

Exhausted with fatigue, it had not beendark more than two hours, when I feltan irresistible desire to sleep, and I haveno doubt that I did slumber in thisposition, half in and half out of thewater, for some time; for when I wasroused up by losing my balance, Ilooked above and perceived that the

sky was clear, and the stars shiningbrightly. I then looked around me, andit was evident that the water was not soagitated as it had been; the wind toohad subsided; its roaring had ceased,although it still whistled strong.

"Cross!" said I.

"Here I am, Captain Keene, close underyour lee."

"The gale is broke; we shall have fairweather before the morning."

"Yes, sir; I have thought so some time."

"Thank God for His mercy; we must

trust that He will not leave us here toperish miserably."

"No, I hope not," replied Cross; "let ustrust in Him, but I confess I see butlittle chance."

"So have many others, yet they havebeen saved, Cross."

"Very true, sir," replied he: "I wish itwas daylight."

We had, however, three or four hoursto wait; but during that time the windgradually subsided, and then wentdown to a light and fitful breeze. Atdawn of day the mast rose and fell with

the swell of the sea, which still heavedafter the late commotion, but withoutany run in any particular direction, forit was now calm. I had been sitting onthe mast with my back against thefuttock-shrouds; I now rose up withdifficulty, for I was sorely bruised, andstood upon the mast clear from thewater, to look around me. About thirtyyards from us was the wreck of theforemast with many men clinging to it.The mizen-mast had broken adrift. Thefore part of the frigate was several feetabove water, and the bowsprit steevedin the air; of the after part there werebut three or four broken timbers to beseen clear of the water, so deep had itbeen buried in the sand.

Cross had risen on his feet, and wasstanding by me, when we were hailedfrom the wreck of the fore-mast,"Main-mast, ahoy!"

"Halloo!" replied Cross.

"Have you got the captain on board "

"Yes," replied Bob; "all alive andhearty;" a faint huzzah which was thereturn, affected me sensibly. That mymen should think of me when in sucha position was soothing to my feelings;but as I looked at them on the othermast and those around me, andcalculated that there could not be more

than forty men left out of such a nobleship's company, I could have wept. Butit was time for action: "Cross," said I,"now that it is calm, I think we shall bebetter on the fore part of the frigatethan here, half in and half out ofwater. The forecastle is still remaining,and the weather bulwarks will shelterthe men; besides if any vessels shouldcome in sight, we should more easily beable to make signals and to attract theirattention."

"Very true, sir," replied Cross; "and asthere are many men here who cannothold on much longer, we must try ifwe cannot haul them on board. Do youfeel strong enough to swim to the

wreck "

"Yes, quite, Cross."

"Then we'll start together, sir, and seehow matters are."

I dropped into the sea, followed byCross; and as the distance from us wasnot forty yards, we soon gained thewreck of the fore part of the frigate;the lee gunnel was just above the water;we clambered over it, and found thedeck still whole; the weather portion aswhite as snow, and quite dry: we gainedthe weather bulwarks, and looked inthe offing in case there should be anyvessel, but we could see nothing.

"Now, sir, we had better hail, and tell allthose who can swim to come to us."

We did so, and six men from the main-mast and nine from the fore-mast soonjoined us.

"Now, my lads," said I, "we must lookafter those who cannot get here, and tryto save them. Get all the ends of ropesfrom the belaying pins, bend them onone to another, and then we will returnand make the men fast, and you shallhaul them on board."

This was soon done; Cross and I tookthe end in our hands, and swam back

to the main-mast. One of the top-men,with a broken, arm was the first thatwas made fast, and, when the signal wasgiven, hauled through the water to thewreck; six or seven more followed insuccession. Two men swam back everytime with the rope and accompaniedthose who were hauled on board, thatthey might not sink. There were manymore hanging to different parts of themain-mast, but on examination theywere found to be quite dead. We senton board all that showed anysymptoms of life, and then we swam tothe fore-mast, and assisted those whowere hanging to it. In about two hoursour task was completed, and wemustered twenty-six men on the wreck.

We were glad to shelter ourselves underthe bulwark, where we all lay huddledup together; before noon, most of thepoor fellows had forgotten theirsufferings in a sound sleep. Cross, I,and the man with the broken arm, werethe only three awake; the latter was intoo much pain to find repose, and,moreover, suffered from extreme thirst.

A breeze now sprang up from thesouthward, which cheered our spirits,as without wind there was little chanceof receiving any assistance. Night againcame on, and the men still slept. Crossand I laid down, and were glad tofollow their example: the night was

cold, and when we lay down we didnot yet feel much from hunger or thirst;but when the morning dawned wewoke in suffering, not from hunger, butfrom thirst. Everybody cried out forwater. I told the men that talking wouldonly make them feel it more, andadvised them to put their shirt sleevesin their mouths, and suck them; andthen I climbed upon the bulwarks tosee if there was anything in sight. Iknew that the greatest chance was thatthe cutter would be looking after us;but, at the same time, it was not yetlikely that she would come so near tothe sands.

I had been an hour on the gunnel,

when Cross came up to me. "It'sbanking up, sir to the southward: Ihope we are not going to have anymore bad weather."

"I have no fear of a gale, although wemay have thick weather," replied I; "thatwould be almost as bad for us, as weshould perish on the wreck before weare discovered."

"I am going to lower myself down intothe galley, Captain Keene, to see if Ican find anything."

"I fear you will not be successful,"replied I, "for the coppers and rangesare all carried away."

"I know that, sir; but I have beenthinking of the cook's closet we hadbuilt up above the bowsprit. I knowthat he used to stow away many thingsthere, and perhaps there may besomething. I believe the shortest waywill be to go to leeward, and swimround to it."

Cross then left me, and I continued tolook out. About an hour afterwards hereturned, and told me that he had easilyopened it with his knife, and had foundeight or nine pounds of raw potatoes,and a bucketful of slush. "We are nothungry enough to eat this now, sir; butthere is enough to keep the life in us all

for three or four days at least; that is, ifwe could get water, and I expect weshall feel the want of that dreadfully ina short time. I would give a great deal ifI could only find a drop to give thatpoor fellow Anderson, with his brokenarm; it is terribly swelled, and he mustsuffer very much."

"Did you find anything in the closet toput water into, Cross; in case we shouldget any "

"Yes; there's two or three kids, andsome small breakers, Captain Keene."

"Well, then, you had better get themready; for those clouds rise so fast, that

we may have rain before morning, andif so, we must not lose the chance."

"Why, it does look like rain, sir," repliedCross. "I'll take one or two of the menwith me, to assist in getting them up."

I watched the horizon till night againset in. We were all very faint anddistressed for water, and the cool of theevening somewhat relieved us; thebreeze, too, was fresh. The men hadremained quietly in the shade as I hadadvised them; but, although patient,they evidently suffered much. Oncemore we all attempted to forgetourselves in repose. I was soundlyasleep, when I was woke up by Cross.

"Captain Keene, it is raining, and it willsoon rain much harder; now, if you willorder the men, they will soon collectwater enough."

"Call them up immediately, Cross; wemust not lose this providential succour.It may save all our lives."

The men were soon on the alert: therain came down in a steady shower; andas soon as they were wet through, theytook off their shirts, and dabblingthem into the water as it ran down toleeward, squeezed it out into theirmouths, until their wants were satisfied,and then, under the direction of Cross,

commenced filling the three breakersand four tubs which had been broughtup. They had time to fill them, and tospare, for the rain continued till themorning. The tubs and breakers weresecurely slung under the fore-bitts forfuture use, and they then continued todrink till they could drink no more.

CHAPTER FORTY TWO.

The sun rose and chased away theclouds, and the heat was overpowering.What would have been our situation ifit had not pleased Heaven to refresh us

The consequence of their thirst beingappeased made the demand for foodimperative, and a raw potato was givento each man. The day passed, and sodid a third, and fourth, and our hopesbegan to fail us, when at daylight thenext morning I spied a sail to thewestward. The breeze was light but thevessel was evidently coming downtowards us, and before noon we madeit out to be the cutter.

We then sat on the bulwarks, and heldout a white shirt, as a signal to attracttheir attention. When about three milesfrom us, the cutter rounded to, notappearing to notice us, and for twohours we were left in this state of

maddening anxiety and suspense, whenat last we perceived her bows pay off,and she again stood towards us. Theyhad at last seen us, and as soon as theyhad run down to within three cables'length, the boat was lowered and sentto take us off. In three trips we were allon board, and devoutly thankedHeaven for our preservation.

The lieutenant of the cutter said that atfirst the sun prevented his seeing us,which I believe was the fact; but heacknowledged that he had no idea thatwe had been wrecked, although hethought that the Dryad was, as he hadseen a mast floating, and, sending aboat to look at it, found her name on

the cross-trees. We were, however, toomuch exhausted to enter into muchconversation. As soon as we had beensupplied with food, we were all put tobed in their hammocks; the firstlieutenant resigned his standing bed-place to me. A long sleep recovered me,and I felt little the worse for what I hadsuffered, and sat down to a breakfast atnoon on the following day with a goodappetite. The cutter had, by mydirections, shaped a course for theisland of Heligoland, where we shouldfind means of returning to England.

"I have letters for you, Captain Keene,"said the lieutenant, "if you are wellenough to read them."

"Thank you, Mr D -; I am now quitewell, and will be happy to have them."

The lieutenant brought me a largepacket, and I took a position on thesofa to read them comfortably while hewent on deck. I first opened those onservice those, of course, had littleinterest for me, now that I had lost myship I skimmed them over, and thenthrew them on the table one afteranother. There were three private lettersfrom England, one of which was inLord de Versely's hand-writing; Iopened it first. It was very kind, butshort, complaining that he had notbeen very well lately. The second was

from my mother. I read it; it containednothing of importance; and then Itook up the third, which had a blackseal. I opened it; it was from MrWarden, acquainting me that Lord deVersely had expired very suddenly, onhis return from the House of Lords, ofan ossification of the heart.

In my weak state this blow was toomuch for me, and I fainted. How long Iremained in that state I cannot say; butwhen I came to my senses I foundmyself still down in the cabin. I ralliedas well as I could, but it was some timebefore I could take up the letter again,and finish it. He stated that his lordshiphad left me all his personal property,

which was all that he could leave thatthe library and wines were of somevalue, and that there would be about athousand pounds left at the banker's,when the funeral expenses and debtshad been paid. "Oh! if he could buthave left me his family name!" I cried,"it was all I coveted. My father! my kindfather! I may really say who will lamentyour loss as I do " I threw myself onthe pillow of the sofa, and for a longwhile shed bitter tears, not unmixed, Imust own; for my grief at his death wasincreased by my disappointment inhaving for ever lost the great object ofmy wishes.

The lieutenant of the cutter came down

into the cabin, and I was compelled tohide my emotion. I complained ofheadache and weakness, and, collectingthe letters, I again lay down in thestanding bed-place, and, drawing thecurtains, I was left to my ownreflections. But there was a sad tumultin my mind. I could not keep my ideasupon one subject for a moment. I wasfeverish and excited, and at last my headwas so painful that I could think nomore. Fortunately exhaustion threw meagain into a sound sleep, and I did notwake till the next morning. When I did,I had to recollect where I was and whathad happened. I knew that there wassomething dreadful which hadoccurred; again it flashed into my

memory. Lord de Versely was dead. Igroaned, and fell back on the pillow.

"Are you very ill, Captain Keene!" saida voice close to me. I opened thecurtains, and perceived that it wasCross, who was standing by mybedside.

"I am indeed, Cross, very ill; I have verybad news. Lord de Versely is dead."

"That is bad news, sir," replied Cross"very bad news, worse than losing thefrigate. But, Captain Keene, we musthave our ups and downs in this world.You have had a long run of goodfortune, and you must not be surprised

at a change. It is hard to lose yourfrigate and your father at the same timebut you have not lost your life, which isa great mercy to be thankful for."

I turned away, for my heart was full ofbitterness. Cross, perceiving my mood,left me, and I remained in a state ofsome indifference, never rising from thebed-place during the remainder of thetime that I was on board.

On the second day we arrived atHeligoland, and I was requested by thegovernor to take up my quarters withhim, until an opportunity occurred formy return to England. My spirits were,however, so much weighed down that I

could not rally. I brooded over mymisfortunes, and I thought that thetime was now come when I was tomeet a reverse of the prosperity which Ihad so long enjoyed.

The sudden death of Lord de Versely,at the age of fifty-six, left me without apatron, and had destroyed all my hopescentred in him. The object of myambition was, I considered, for everlost to me. There was now no chanceof my being acknowledged as amember of his family. Then the loss ofso fine a frigate, and such a noble ship'scompany. That I should be honourablyacquitted by a court-martial I had not adoubt; but I had no chance of future

employment; for, now that Lord deVersely was dead, I had no one tosupport my claims. My prospects,therefore, in the service were all gone,as well as the visions I had indulged in.I dwelt with some pleasure upon theidea that Lord de Versely had left mehis personal property it proved hisregard; but I wanted his family name,and I preferred that to thousands perannum. The second day after ourarrival Cross called, and was admitted.He found me in bad spirits, and triedall he could to rouse me. At last he said,"As for the loss of the frigate, CaptainKeene, no human endeavour couldhave saved her, and no one could havedone his duty better than you did, as

the court-martial will prove; but sir, Ithink it would be proper just now toshow that your zeal for the service is asstrong as ever."

"And how am I to do that, Cross "

"Why, sir, you know as well as we all dohow the Frenchmen are going to thewall; that they have been thrashed outof Russia, and that they are retreatingeverywhere. They say that they have leftHamburg, and I understand that thegun-brigs here are going on anexpedition from this island, either to-morrow or next day, to storm thebatteries of Cuxhaven, and so create adiversion, as they call it and very good

diversion it is licking those Frenchrascals. Now, Captain Keene, if I maytake the liberty of saying so, would itnot be as well to take as many of yourmen as are able to go and join thestorming party Much better than sittinghere all day, melancholy, and doingnothing."

"It's the first I've heard of it, Cross; areyou sure you are correct "

"How should you hear it, sir, shut uphere, and seeing nobody It's trueenough, sir; they were telling off themen as I came up, and I think they startat daylight to-morrow."

"Well, Cross, I will think of it, and letyou know my decision if you call herein half an hour."

Cross left me, and I was still undecided,when the governor called to pay me avisit. After the first exchange ofcivilities, I asked him if the report wastrue that there was an expedition aboutto proceed to Cuxhaven. His reply wasthat the Russians had enteredHamburg, which the French hadevacuated on the 11th, and that theFrench garrisons at Cuxhaven werereported to be in a very distressed state,and, in consequence, the Blazer, andanother gun-brig, were about toproceed to attack the forts.

Hamburg! thought I; why, MinnieVanderwelt is at Hamburg with herfather. I will go and try if I cannot getto Hamburg. The remembrance ofMinnie gave a spur to my energies, andcreated a new stimulus. I then told thegovernor that I had a few men doingnothing; that I would join them to theexpedition, and serve as a volunteer.The governor thanked me for my zeal,and I left him to go down andcommunicate my intentions to thecommanding officer of the gun-brig,who expressed himself most happy atmy assistance and co-operation.

CHAPTER FORTY THREE.

As neither my men nor I had anyluggage to hamper us for we had justthe clothes we stood in we were notlong getting ready. We started nextmorning; and on entering the river,found that the French had destroyedtheir flotilla, and soon afterwards wewere invited by the people to come onshore and take possession of thebatteries which the French hadevacuated. I remained with Cross andmy men on shore at Cuxhaven, whilethe brigs went up the river, in pursuitof a privateer.

After a day or two, tired of inactivity,and anxious to arrive at Hamburg, Iproposed to Cross that he shouldaccompany me, which he cheerfullyacceded to. I had drawn a bill atHeligoland, so that we were in no wantof money, and we set off on ourexpedition. We had not, however,proceeded far before we were informedthat the road to Hamburg was so fullof French troops, scattered about, thatit would be impossible to gain the citywithout we made a detour. As we knewthat our throats would be cut by thesedisorganised parties, we followed theadvice given to us, walking from villageto village, until we had put Hamburgbetween us and the river. But when

there, we found that we could notapproach the imperial city, but wereobliged to direct our steps more inland.At last, we heard that the inhabitants ofthe town of Lunenburg had risen, anddriven out the French garrison, and Iresolved to proceed there, as it wasmore advisable than being continuallyin danger of being picked up by theFrench stragglers, who werecommitting every enormity that couldbe imagined.

We arrived safe; stated who we were tothe authorities, and were well received;but we had not been there more thantwo days, when the rejoicings andbraggings of the town's-people, on

account of the late victory over theFrench garrison, were turned toconsternation by the intelligence thatGeneral Moraud was advancing with aconsiderable force to re-take the town.The panic was so great, that all idea ofdefence was in vain; and at the verytime that I was entreating them to makea stand, the French troops poured in,and two cuirassiers galloped up, andseized upon Cross and me. A fewminutes afterwards, General Moraudcame up, and inquired, in a rough tone,who we were. I replied in French, thatwe were English officers.

"Take them away," said he, "and securethem well; I'll make an example here

that shan't be forgotten."

We were taken to the guard-room,where we remained shut up for thenight. The next morning one of thecuirassiers looked into our cell. I askedhim whether we could not havesomething to eat.

"Cela ne vaut pas la peine. Mon ami,vous n'aurez pas le temps pour ladigestion; dans une demie-heure vousserez fusilles."

"May I ask the English of that, CaptainKeene " replied Cross.

"Yes, it is very pleasant. He says that it's

not worth while eating anything, as weshall be shot in half an hour."

"Well, I suppose they'll shoot us first,and try us afterwards," replied Cross."Won't they give us a reason "

"I suspect not, Cross. I am sorry that Ihave got you into this scrape; as formyself, I care little about it."

"I am sorry for poor Jane, sir," repliedCross; "but we all owe Heaven a death;and, after all, it's not worth making afuss about."

Our conversation was here interruptedby a party of French soldiers, who

opened the door and ordered us tofollow them. We had not far to go, forwe were led out to the Grand Place,before the prison, where we found theFrench troops drawn up, and GeneralMoraud, with his officers round him,standing in the centre. At twenty yards'distance, and surrounded by the troops,which did not amount to more thanthree hundred, were thirty of theprincipal inhabitants of the town,pinioned, and handkerchiefs tied overtheir eyes, preparatory to their beingshot; this being the terrible examplethat the governor had threatened.

"Look, Cross," said I, "what a handfulof men these Frenchmen have retaken

the town with. Why, if we had resisted,we might have laughed at them."

"They won't laugh any more, I expect,"replied Bob.

"Allons," said the corporal to me.

"Where " replied I.

"To your friends, there," replied he,pointing to the town's-people, whowere about to be shot.

"I wish to speak to the general," repliedI, resisting.

"No, no: you must go."

"I will speak to the general," replied I,pushing the corporal on one side, andwalking to where the general wasstanding.

"Well," said the general, fiercely.

"I wish to know, sir," replied I, "bywhat law you are guided in shooting us.We are English officers, here on duty toassist against the French, and at themost can only be prisoners of war.Upon what grounds do you order us tobe shot "

"As spies," replied the general.

"I am no spy, sir; I am a post-captain inthe English navy, who joined with theseamen saved from the wreck of myfrigate in the attack upon Cuxhaven,and there is my boatswain, who cameup with me to go to Hamburg. At allevents, I am fully justified in sidingagainst the French: and to shoot us willbe a murder, which will not fail to berevenged."

"You may pass yourself off as thecaptain of a frigate, but your dressdisproves it, and I have betterinformation. You are two spies, andsmugglers, and therefore you will beshot."

"I tell you before all your officers that Iam Captain Keene, of the Circe frigate,belonging to His Britannic Majesty, andno spy; if you choose to shoot me now,I leave my death to be revenged by mycountry."

At this moment an officer in navaluniform stepped forward and lookedme in the face.

"General Moraud," said he, "what thatofficer says is true: he is Captain Keene,and I was prisoner on board of hisvessel; and I also know the other manas well."

"Captain Vangilt, I do not request your

interference," replied the general.

"But general, as an officer in the marineof the emperor, it is my duty to state toyou, that you are deceived, and that thisofficer is the person that he stateshimself to be. Messieurs," continuedCaptain Vangilt, addressing those aboutthe general, "I assure you it is true, andI am under the greatest obligation tothis officer for his kindness andhumanity when I was his prisoner."

"I recognise you now, Mr Vangilt,"replied I; "and I thank you for yourevidence."

"You see, general, he knows me by

name: I must demand the life of thisBritish officer."

The other officers then spoke to thegeneral, who heard all they had to say,and then, with a sardonic grin, replied,"Gentlemen, he may be an officer, butstill he is a spy." At that moment anorderly came up on horseback, and,dismounting, gave a note to the general.

"Sacre bleu!" cried he; "then we'll haveour revenge first at all events. Soldiers,take these two men, and put them inthe centre, with the others."

Vangilt pleaded and entreated in vain: atlast, in his rage, he called the general "a

coward and a madman."

"Captain Vangilt, you will answer thatat some other time," replied the general;"at present we will carry our will intoexecution. Lead them away."

Vangilt then covered his face with hishands, and all the other officers showedsigns of great disgust.

"Farewell, Vangilt," said I in French; "Ithank you for your interference,although you have not succeeded withthe scoundrel."

"Take them away!" roared the general.

At that moment the report of musketrywas heard in dropping shots.

"Well, if ever I saw such a bloodyvillain," said Cross. "Take that, at allevents;" continued Bob, shying his hatright into the general's face. "I onlywish it was a 32-pounder, youmurdering thief."

The rage of the general may easily beimagined. Once more he gave hisorders, drawing his sword in amenacing way at his own soldiers, whonow forced us towards the part of thesquare where the other victims werecollected. As soon as we were there,they wanted to blind our eyes, but that

both I and Bob positively refused, anda delay was created by our resistance.The musketry was now approachingmuch nearer; and a few secondsafterwards the general gave the orderfor the party to advance who were toexecute the sentence.

The other prisoners kneeled down; butI and Cross would not; and while wewere resisting, the general repeated hisorder to fire; but the men wereconfused with the advance of theenemy, and the impossibility to firewhile Cross and I not only resisted thesoldiers, but held them so fast, that hadthe party fired they must have shotthem as well as us. A cry "To arms" was

given, and the troops all wheeled roundin front to repel the enemy. A loudhurrah was followed by an inpouringof some hundred Cossacks, with theirlong spears who, in a few secondscharged and routed the French, whoretreated in the greatest confusion bythe different streets which led into theGrand Place.

"Hurrah! we are saved," cried Cross,snatching up a musket that had beendropped by a soldier. I did the same,and pursued the retreating French, till abullet through my leg put a stop to myprogress. I called to Cross, who came tomy assistance, and he helped me backto the Grand Place, which was now

clear of troops.

CHAPTER FORTY FOUR.

The Cossacks having divided, and gonein pursuit of the French, I pointed outto Cross a hotel, and requested him tohelp me there. As we crossed thesquare, strewed with the dead andwounded, we passed close to GeneralMoraud, who was breathing his last.

"See, Cross," said I, "there isretribution. He intended that we shouldfall where he now lies."

The general recognised us, gave a heavygroan, and, turning on his back, felldead.

As soon as I gained the hotel, I wastaken up into a room, and made ascomfortable as I could be until mywound could be dressed.

"We're well out of it this time, sir," saidCross.

"Yes, indeed, Bob; this has indeed beena miraculous preservation, and weought to thank Heaven for it."

"Why, Captain Keene, I thought justnow you did not care whether you lived

or died."

"No more I did at that time, Cross; butwhen we are so wonderfully preserved,we cannot think but that we arepreserved for better things; and asProvidence has interfered, it points outto us that it is our duty to live."

"Well, I'm glad to hear you say that, sir.There's all the troops coming back.What queer-looking chaps they are,with their long lances and long beards!"

"Yes; they are Cossacks Russianirregular cavalry."

"Irregular enough I don't doubt; but

they spitted the French men nicely.They look exactly what I thought thePope of Rome was like."

"Cross, call the master of the hotel, andtell him to come here." When the mancame, I desired him to let thecommander of the allied troops knowthat an English captain was wounded,and required surgical assistance. Themaster of the hotel went to theburgomaster, who was one of thosewho had been ordered to be shot; andthe burgomaster, who was now incompany with the Russian commander,made known what I required. In aboutan hour a surgeon came, and mywound was dressed. The burgomaster

called soon afterwards, and expressedhis obligation to me. "For," said he, "ifyou had not created the delay whichyou did by your resistance it wouldhave been all over with us by this time."

"You have to thank a Dutch navalofficer of the name of Vangilt," repliedI; "it is he who saved us all; and if he isnot hurt, you must be kind to him, andbring him to me. I will get him hisparole, if he is a prisoner. Will you seeto it, burgomaster "

"I will," replied he, "as soon as we are alittle more tranquil; but, what withfright and confusion, none of us knowwhat we are about. You were right, sir,

in persuading us to defend ourselves.We might easily have beaten off thesmall force of General Moraud; but wethought he had ten thousand men, atleast. We will do better another time;but the French are now in full retreateverywhere."

That night, after dusk, Captain Vangiltcame into my room: he had been aprisoner; but the burgomaster madeinquiries, and let him out, which, aschief magistrate, he had the power todo. Vangilt embraced me with muchwarmth, and expressed his regret thathe could not persuade that wretch,Moraud, from his murderousintentions.

"It came to the same thing, Vangilt. Iowe you my life; for if you had notcreated the delay, we should have beenshot."

"That's true," replied he. "Howfortunate it was, that, as my squadronof gun-boats were destroyed, Iconsented to join Moraud with whatmen I could collect, to surprise thetown. Are you badly wounded "

"No, not seriously, I believe; I hope tobe able to get to Hamburg in a fewdays."

"There is more than one there who will

be delighted to see you."

"Is Mr Vanderwelt alive and well "

"Oh yes; and Minnie, my pretty cousin,is still unmarried." Vangilt smiled as hemade this reply.

"I must ask for your parole, Vangilt,and then you can go to Hamburg withus."

"With all my heart," replied he; "for weare tired of war, and as I am aDutchman and not a Frenchman, I carelittle for the reverses we have met with;all I hope is, that Holland may becomea kingdom again, and not a French

state, as it is now."

The next day, I was visited by theRussian commandant, who verywillingly granted me the parole ofVangilt. In a week I was well enough totravel by slow journeys to Hamburg,lying on mattresses in a small coveredwaggon, and escorted by Cross andVangilt. A few hours before my arrival,Vangilt went ahead to give notice of mycoming, and on the evening of thesecond day I found myself in aluxurious chamber, with every comfort,in the company of Mr Vanderwelt, andwith the beaming eyes of Minniewatching over me.

The report of Minnie's beauty was fullywarranted. When she first made herappearance, the effect upon me wasquite electrical: her style was radiant,and almost dazzling a something youdid not expect to find in the humancountenance. Their reception of mewas all that I could desire; theiraffection shown towards me, theiranxiety about my wound, and joy atonce more having me under their roof,proved that I had not been forgotten.After a short time, Vangilt left theroom, and I remained on the sofa, onehand in the grasp of Mr Vanderwelt,the other holding the not unwilling oneof Minnie. That evening I made knownto them all that had taken place since I

last wrote to them, winding up with theloss of my frigate, the death of Lord deVersely, and my subsequent capture andrescue.

"And so it was in attempting to comeand see us that you were wounded andnearly murdered "

"Yes, Minnie; I had long been anxiousto see you, and could not help availingmyself of the first opportunity."

"Thank God you are here at last," saidMr Vanderwelt, "and that there is nowevery prospect of a conclusion to thewar."

"And you won't go to sea any more willyou, Percival " said Minnie.

"They won't give me a ship, Minnie,after having lost the one I commanded;to be unfortunate is to be guilty, inthose who have no interest."

"I'm very glad to hear it; then you'llremain quietly on shore, and you willcome and see us."

As I had been rendered feverish bytravelling, and my wound was a littleangry, as soon as it was dressed for thenight, they left me to repose; but that Icould not the form of Minnie hauntedme; to sleep was impossible, and I lay

thinking of her till day dawned. Thefact was, that I was for the first time inlove, and that in no small degree beforemorning I was desperately so. Indeed,there was excuse sufficient, for Minniewas as winning in her manners as shewas lovely in her person, and I was notat all surprised at hearing from Vangiltof the numerous suitors for her hand.

CHAPTER FORTY FIVE.

The next morning I was pale andfeverish, which they observed withconcern, Minnie was sitting by me, andMr Vanderwelt had left the room, when

she said, "How very pale you are, andyour hand is so hot; I wish the doctorwould come."

"I could not sleep last night, Minnieand it was all your fault."

"My fault!"

"Yes, your fault; for I could not sleepfor thinking of you; I thought youwere looking at me as you do now thewhole night."

Minnie blushed, and I kissed her hand.

As soon as my wound was dressed, Irequested writing materials, and wrote

to the Admiralty, giving an account ofwhat had occurred since I quittedHeligoland. (I had written to informthem of the loss of the frigate when Iwas on the island). I stated in mydespatches that my wound wouldprobably confine me for some weeks;but as soon as I was able to be moved,I should return to England to awaittheir orders. I also wrote to my motherand Mr Warden. I informed the latterof what had passed, and the delaywhich would be occasioned by mywound, and requested him to write tome more fully as to the death of Lordde Versely, and any other particularswhich might interest me.

Having sealed these despatches, andentrusted them to the care of MrVanderwelt, my mind was relieved, andI had nothing to do but to think ofand talk to Minnie. That my progress inher affections was rapid, was not to bewondered at, her attachment to mehaving commenced so early; and as herfather was evidently pleased at ourincreasing intimacy, in a fortnight aftermy arrival at Hamburg, Minnie hadconsented to be mine, and her fatherhad joined our hands, and given us hisblessing.

As I now had no secrets from them, Idetailed my whole history, the cause ofLord de Versely's patronage, and the

mystery of my birth. I opened the seal-skin pouch to show them Lord deVersely's letter to my mother, and statedwhat had been the object of myambition through life, and how greatwas my disappointment at my hopesbeing overthrown by the death of hislordship.

"My dear Percival," said old MrVanderwelt, after I had concluded mynarrative, "you have been pursuing ashadow, although the pursuit has calledforth all your energies, and led to youradvancement. You have the substance.You have wealth more than sufficient,for you know how rich I am. You havereputation, which is better than wealth,

and you have now, I trust, a fairprospect of domestic happiness; forMinnie will be as good a wife as shehas been a daughter. What, then, doyou desire A name. And what is thatNothing. If you do not like yourpresent name, from its association withyour putative father of low origin,change it to mine. You will receive thefortune of an heiress, which will fullywarrant your so doing. At all events, letnot your pride stand in the way of yourhappiness. We cannot expect everythingin this world. You have much to bethankful to Heaven for, and you mustnot repine because you cannot obtainall."

"I have so ardently desired it all my life;it has been the sole object of myambition," replied I, "and I cannot butseverely feel the disappointment."

"Granted; but you must bear thedisappointment, or rather you mustforget it; regret for what cannot beobtained is not only unavailing, but, Imay say, it is sinful. You have much tothank God for."

"I have indeed, sir," replied I, as Ikissed his daughter; "and I will notrepine. I will take your name when yougive me Minnie, and I will think nomore about that of Delmar."

After this conversation, the subject wasnot renewed. I felt too happy withMinnie's love to care much aboutanything else; my ambition melted awaybefore it, and I looked forward to thetime when I might embrace her as myown.

My wound healed rapidly; I had been amonth at Hamburg, and was able tolimp about a little, when one day Crosscame in with a packet of letters fromEngland.

There was one from the Admiralty,acknowledging the receipt of my twoletters, one announcing the loss of theCirce, and the other my subsequent

adventures, desiring me to come homeas soon as my wound would permit me,to have the cause of the loss of theCirce investigated by a court-martial;that of course: one from my mother,thanking Heaven that I had escaped somany dangers with only a bullet in myleg, and stating her intention of goingup to town to see me as soon as sheheard of my arrival; the third was avoluminous epistle from Mr Warden,which I shall give to the reader in hisown words.

"MY DEAR CAPTAIN KEENE:

"I received your two letters, the first,acquainting me with your miraculous

preservation after the loss of yourfrigate, and the other with yoursubsequent adventures on terra firma.You appear to me to have a charmedlife! and as there is now every prospectof a speedy termination to this longand devastating war, I hope you willlive many days. I did not enter intomany particulars as to Lord de Versely'sdeath, as it was so sudden; the propertyleft you is not perhaps of so muchvalue in itself, as it is as a mark of hisregard and esteem. Nevertheless, if everyou sit down quietly and take a wife,you will find that it will save you a fewthousands in furnishing anddecorating; the plate, pictures, andobjects de vertu, as they are termed, are

really valuable, and I know that you willnot part with them, bequeathed as theyhave been by your friend and patron.

"I must now refer to particulars ofmore consequence. You know that, as alegal adviser, my lips are supposed tobe sealed, and they would haveremained so now, had it not been thatcircumstances have occurred whichwarrant my disclosure; indeed, I maysay that I have permission to speakplainly, as you have to repel chargesagainst you which, if not disproved,may seriously affect your futureinterests. Know then, that when youwere last at Madeline Hall, I was sentfor to draw up the will of the

Honourable Miss Delmar, and I thendiscovered that the will which had beenmade in favour of Lord de Versely, towhom Miss Delmar had left everything,was by his express desire to be alteredin your favour; and at the same time thesecret of your birth was confided tome. You will see, therefore, that Lord deVersely did not neglect your interests.The de Versely property he could notleave you, but he did what he could inyour favour. This will was signed,sealed, and attested, and is now in mypossession; and as the old lady is veryshakey, and something approaching toimbecile, I considered that in a shorttime I should have to congratulate youupon your succession to this fine

property, which is a clear 8,000 poundsper annum.

"You must also know, that ColonelDelmar, whom you also met here, andwho accompanied you to Portsmouth,has always hoped that he would be theheir of the old lady; and, indeed, hadyou not stepped in, I have no doubtbut eventually such would have beenthe case. It appears that he has, by somemeans, discovered that you have oustedhim, and since you sailed he hasreturned to Madeline Hall, and has sounsettled the old lady, by reporting thatyou are an impostor, and no relation byblood, that she has given meinstructions to make a new will in his

favour. By what means he has prevailedupon her I cannot tell: the chiefsupport of his assertion rests uponsome letters, which he has eithersurreptitiously obtained or forged,written by your mother and addressedto you. Now that your mother has beensupposed to be dead many years I knewwell for Lord de Versely told me so.The old lady has shown me theseletters, which certainly appear authentic;and she says, that if you have deceivedher and Lord de Versely as to yourmother's death, you have deceived themin everything else, and that she does notnow believe that you are the son of hernephew. As I hinted before, the oldlady is almost in her dotage, and cannot

well be reasoned with, for she is verypositive. I argued as long as I couldwith her, but in vain. At last sheconsented to stop proceedings until Iheard from you, saying, 'If I can haveany proof under my nephew's ownhand that Percival is his son, I will becontent; but without that I sign the newwill.'

"Such is the state of affairs, that youhave little chance if such a documentcannot be produced, I feel certain; at allevents, I have gained delay which welawyers always aim at. I only wish theold lady would take a suddendeparture, and leave the question asunsettled as it is. Had Lord de Versely

not been so suddenly called away, thiswould never have happened; as it is, wemust make the best fight we can. Atpresent the colonel has it all his ownway. Pray write immediately, and explainas much as you can of this strangeaffair and let me know what steps youthink it advisable to be taken. Yoursvery truly,

"F. WARDEN."

CHAPTER FORTY SIX.

The receipt of this letter was extremelymortifying to me. I could not help

feeling that if I lost the fine propertywhich had been intended for me, I lostit chiefly by the deceit practised relativeto my mother's supposed death, andthat if I did lose the estate inconsequence, it was a properpunishment. At the same time, I feltnot a little indignant at the conduct ofColonel Delmar. I now understoodwhy it was that he was talking with MrWarden's clerk when I passed by them;and I also felt certain that he must havetaken advantage of my situation atPortsmouth, and have opened my deskand stolen the letters from my mother.For this I resolved to call him toaccount, under any circumstances (thatis, whether he or I became the heir to

the old lady), as soon as I could fall inwith him. Although I was far fromdespising the property which I wasnow likely to lose, yet I was moreactuated in my wish to regain it by myenmity towards him, and I immediatelyresolved upon what I would do.

As I was still unfit to travel, and,moreover, was resolved not to leaveHamburg without Minnie as my wife, Isent for Cross, and telling him in fewwords, what had taken place, asked himif he would immediately start forEngland, which he gladly consented todo. "The old lady requires, it seems,proof from Lord de Versely's ownhand that I am his son; fortunately, that

is in my power to give; so do you takethis, and as soon as you arrive inEngland make all haste to Mr Warden'sand put it into his own hands." I thentook off the seal-skin pouchcontaining Lord de Versely's letter tomy mother, and confided it to his care.At the same time I wrote a long letter toMr Warden explaining as far as I couldthe means which the colonel had usedto get possession of the letters, and thereason which induced me to make hislordship believe that my mother wasdead. I did not attempt to extenuate myconduct; on the contrary, I severelyblamed myself for my deception, andacknowledged that if I lost the estate itwas nothing more than I deserved.

Cross made all haste, and sailed thenext morning. Having put this affair intrain, I had nothing to do but to give allmy thoughts to Minnie. In anotherfortnight I was completely recovered,and then I mentioned to MrVanderwelt my anxiety that themarriage should take place. Nodifficulties were raised; and it wassettled that on that day week I shouldlead my Minnie to the altar. I thoughtthat the week would never expire; but,like all other weeks, it died a naturaldeath at last, and we were united. Thefete was over, the company had all leftus, and we were again alone, and I heldmy dearest Minnie in my arms, when

Mr Vanderwelt brought me in a letterfrom England. It was from Mr Warden,and I hastily opened it. Minnie sharedmy impatience, and read over myshoulder. The contents were as follows:

"MY DEAR CAPTAIN KEENE,

"Most fortunate it was for you that youhave preserved that letter; but I mustnot anticipate. On receiving it fromCross I immediately went with it to theold lady, and presented it to her. I didmore, I read over your letter in whichyou stated your reasons for makingLord de Versely believe that yourmother was dead. The old lady, who isnow very far gone in her intellect, could

hardly understand me. However, hernephew's handwriting roused her up alittle, and she said, 'Well, well I see Imust think about it. I won't decide. Imust hear what the colonel says.' Now,this is what I did not wish her to do;but she was positive, and I was obligedto leave her. The colonel was sent for;but I do not know what the result was,or rather might have been, as fortunestood your friend in a most unexpectedway.

"As I went out, I perceived twogentlemen arrive in a post-chaise. Oneof them appeared very ill and feeble,hardly able to walk up the steps. Theyinquired for Colonel Delmar, and were

shown into a sitting-room, until hecame out of Mrs Delmar's apartment. Isaw him come out; and there was somuch satisfaction in his countenance,that I felt sure that he had gained overthe old lady. And I went home,resolving that I would burn the newwill, which had not been signed, if itwere only to gain the delay of havingto make it over again. But the nextmorning an express arrived for me togo immediately to the Hall. I did so,but I did not take the new will with me,as I felt certain that if I had so done, itwould have been signed that day. But Iwas mistaken: I had been sent for onaccount of the death of ColonelDelmar, who had that morning fallen in

a duel with Major Stapleton, the officerwho fought with you. It appears thatCaptain Green had informed the majorof the language used by the colonelwhen Major S was supposed to bedead; and that the major, who has beenvery ill ever since, only waited till hewas able to stand to demandsatisfaction of the colonel. It was themajor with his friend whom I met as Ileft the Hall the day before. Theyfought at daylight, and both fell. Themajor, however, lived long enough toacknowledge that the duel with youhad been an arranged thing betweenhim and the colonel, that you might beput out of the way, after theinformation the colonel had received

from my clerk, and that the colonel wasto have rewarded him handsomely if hehad sent you into the other world. Isuspect, after this, that the fowling-piece going off in the cover was notquite so accidental as was supposed.However, the colonel is out of yourway now, and the old lady has receivedsuch a shock, that there is no fear ofher altering the will; indeed, if sheattempted it, I doubt if it would bevalid, as she is now quite gone in herintellect. I have, therefore, destroyed theone not signed; and have no doubt, butthat in a very few weeks I may have tocongratulate you upon your successionto this property. I think that the sooneryou can come home the better, and I

advise you to take up your quarters atMadeline Hall, for possession is ninepoints of the law, and you can keep offall trespassers. Yours most truly,

"F. WARDEN."

"Well, Minnie dearest, I maycongratulate you, I believe, as the ladyof Madeline Hall," said I, folding upthe letter.

"Yes, Percival, but there is a postscriptoverleaf, which you have not read."

I turned back to the letter.

"PS. I quite forgot to tell you that there

is a condition attached to your takingpossession of the property, which, as itwas at the particular request of Lord deVersely, I presume you will not objectto, which is that you assume the armsand name of Delmar."

THE END.